The New Rules (Chapter 49 - August 11th)
Re: The New Rules
I've been following this piece for a while from ASSTR. Usually, longer serial works are a bore, but TNR is an exception. The concept is excellent, the crazy logic of the rules, how with some help from the smartwatch, the boys trick and wheedle and the girls backstab or give in to arousal so that the rules spread throughout the town, and female bodies and sexuality become public. Adam persuading his mom by getting her off is a high point. I like the handling of the parents in general, how the other moms are uncertain and the dads more enthusiastic, and how women count under 'girls'. I'm hoping in future chapters that the touching rule gets officially established in other households, there's something thrilling about parents giving their blessing for these shenaningans. Perhaps a dad wants to be able to enjoy his wife whenever, wherever, and doesn't mind whatever his sons and daughters get up to.
-
- Posts: 34
- Joined: Sat Jun 18, 2022 6:20 am
- Has thanked: 97 times
- Been thanked: 41 times
- Contact:
Re: The New Rules
Indeed, a wonderful story. I really like how it is broken into sub-stories following the the various characters and sub groups. The differing ways it is treated at the Larson's, Moss', and ... Cody and Gwen's homes are a great plot line. How the results of this are treated at the school most of the characters go to is heating up nicely and I'm hoping we'll get a glimpse of consequences at the older girls school as well. Maybe the mother's workplace will come into play. I know I'm looking forward to the next part.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
Re: The New Rules
Thank you both so much! Wonderful to hear how much you are both enjoying this story!
relko wrote: ↑Thu Aug 11, 2022 5:45 am I've been following this piece for a while from ASSTR. Usually, longer serial works are a bore, but TNR is an exception. The concept is excellent, the crazy logic of the rules, how with some help from the smartwatch, the boys trick and wheedle and the girls backstab or give in to arousal so that the rules spread throughout the town, and female bodies and sexuality become public. Adam persuading his mom by getting her off is a high point. I like the handling of the parents in general, how the other moms are uncertain and the dads more enthusiastic, and how women count under 'girls'. I'm hoping in future chapters that the touching rule gets officially established in other households, there's something thrilling about parents giving their blessing for these shenaningans. Perhaps a dad wants to be able to enjoy his wife whenever, wherever, and doesn't mind whatever his sons and daughters get up to.
WingDing wrote: ↑Thu Aug 11, 2022 6:18 am Indeed, a wonderful story. I really like how it is broken into sub-stories following the the various characters and sub groups. The differing ways it is treated at the Larson's, Moss', and ... Cody and Gwen's homes are a great plot line. How the results of this are treated at the school most of the characters go to is heating up nicely and I'm hoping we'll get a glimpse of consequences at the older girls school as well. Maybe the mother's workplace will come into play. I know I'm looking forward to the next part.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 8
The kids all headed downstairs into the living room, ready to make their way out the back door for their basketball game, but ran into the adults who were just finishing their coffee. “Where are you guys going?” Mr. Moss asked the group.
“Daddy! He’s making us go outside! To play basketball! Like this!” Heather whined, pointing at Adam, hoping to get out of the game.
“Oh, that’s a nice idea, Adam.” his mother enthused. She looked over at the other naked woman, sitting next to her. “He invited Abbie to go play with him and his friends just yesterday. I’m so proud of him, making sure to include his sister in their game.” She smiled warmly.
“Oh. That is nice.” Mrs. Moss commented.
“Hold on…” Her husband started to say, but his wife interrupted him.
“You kids go on ahead and have your fun. You’re father and I were about to head home anyway.”
“But mom..!” Heather started to complain.
“But dear..!” Her father started at the same time.
“If I hear BUT one more time today..!” The woman huffed out.
“How will we get home?” Heather asked.
“You have legs, don’t you? You can walk.”
“Naked!?”
“Sure, naked. Abbie came over to our house naked this morning, and you’re going to be naked outside playing basketball. Just get used to it, Heather. Mrs. Larson has been explaining how girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in this city. You’re going to be spending a lot of time naked. I think It’ll do you some good, and help change that attitude you’ve been getting over the last number of months too.” Heather’s heart sank. Everything Adam had been gloating about earlier was actually coming true. “Come on, dear.” she said, dragging her husband out of the house before he could start complaining again.
“Alright. You kids have fun.” Mrs. Larson said as Adam led the group through the kitchen and out back.
Out in the driveway, Gary got in the van, but made sure the other doors were still locked as he started the engine. As Rachel tried pulling on the door handle, he put it in reverse, slowly inching his way down the driveway. "Gary! What are you doing!?" His wife pounded on the passenger window a couple times.
Gary cracked the window a little, still slowly inching the van backwards. "I just thought you might like to walk home, dear." He smiled smugly at her.
"Gary!" She called out in exasperation, as the momentum of the van started to pick up from the incline of the driveway. She started getting really worried, trying to keep pace. "COME ON, GARY!"
Gary loved the way his wife's boobs were jiggling, and thought the look she had on her face was hilarious, as she tried to keep up with the van. He let the van come to a stop when the back wheels exited the driveway, and finally unlocked the door for her.
His wife caught up, getting in, and gave him an annoyed but slightly amused look. "You're lucky you stopped!"
"Hey, you said it was perfectly fine for the girls to walk home naked. I just thought you might like the experience yourself, Rachel." He chuckled as he pulled the van the rest of the way out of the driveway, and put it in drive.
"Oh! Just you wait until we get home, Gary!" She gave him a mean look, and then switched to a sly flirtatious smile.
Out back, Adam went into the garage, to retrieve the basketball again. Abbie, who had spent the most time out of all the girls naked outside, was feeling a bit more at ease than yesterday, but now knowing how much it aroused her being outside, from her punishment that morning and then her jog with Blake, was finding it hard to focus on anything but the strong tingling feeling in her nether regions. She was starting to get as wet as she had been earlier while outside. She looked over at Blake, who looked down at her pelvis, and then gave her a little wink, causing her to shudder in response.
Gwen, who’s only time spent naked outside was the walk home yesterday, and the walk over today, was finding out the experience was a little different now, knowing she would be outside at least until the game was over. With it going to 50 points, she knew that was going to be quite a while. Her nipples stood up as the cool evening breeze tickled them.
Heather and Lilly, who had basically spent no time naked outside, were the most nervous out of all the girls. At this point, this was now the longest they had ever spent outside in the nude, and time seemed to drag to a crawl as they waited for Adam. Neither one was really enjoying the situation, wondering if anyone would discover their nudity, or if maybe someone already had. They kept trying to peer into the windows of the neighbor's houses from where they were standing, to see if anyone was watching them. They both were a little jumpy, listening to the sounds of who knows what off in the distance. Heather tried to cover herself, when one of the boys gave her a leering look. Cody or Travis, she wasn’t sure which was which, but the boy just said, “No covering.” and Blake gave his sister a look, so she slowly dropped her arms back down.
Completely relaxed, Madeline had no reservations about being naked outside. With the explanation her mother had given her and the other girls yesterday, plus all the wonderful attention her brothers, Timmy in particular, were paying to her, she thought being naked was the most natural thing in the world now. She was happy to be included in the basketball game today, loving that her older brother was thinking of her too.
Adam came out of the garage with the ball, letting the door slam shut again, causing all the teen girls to jump a little. Heather and Lilly the most in particular. “Sorry. We have to get that fixed sometime.” Adam gave them a sheepish look. “Alright. I thought we should all stretch and warm up a little, before we start playing. Don’t want anyone pulling a muscle. Especially you cute naked girls.” He threw the ball into the basket, letting it bounce and roll over to the lawn. “Abbie, will you lead everyone in some stretches?”
“Me? Why me?”
“Cause you are on the track team, and know what to do. None of the other girls are on any sports teams here. Are you?” The other girls all shook their heads.
“What about Blake? He’s on the track team too.”
“That’s alright Abbie.” Blake spoke up. “You can lead the stretching this time.” He smiled and winked at her again.
Abbie gave a little bit of an annoyed look to Blake, and then a totally annoyed look to her brother, before sighing and heading over to the grass. The group followed her over, all lining up and facing Abbie. “Alright. Everyone copy what I do.” she said, starting to stretch her arms.
The boys were loving it immediately, watching as each girl’s boobs seemed to change shape as they stretched their arms this way and that. The boys weren't really putting much effort into their own stretches, more enamored with watching the girls stretch.
Next, Abbie started bending over at the waist, touching her toes. The boys all moved back, to stand behind the four other naked girls, and were treated to each girls’ pussy lips peeking out from between their bare legs as they all bent over as well. The boys made no attempt to do the exercise this time. Abbie just rolled her eyes at the boys as she straightened back up, knowing what they all must be looking at. The other girls didn’t seem to notice what the boys had done.
Abbie sat down on the grass, with her legs closed, stretched out in front of her. She leaned forward, grabbing her toes easily, used to this kind of stretching. The other girls copied her, each with their own level of success, and the boys, figuring they would be noticed if they didn't follow along this time, also sat on the ground and copied Abbie.
Blake, noticing Abbie was about to get up, called to her, “Don’t forget to do the open leg stretches as well.” and gave her a little smile. Abbie felt a little twinge of excitement in her pussy at Blake’s words, and her face turned just about as red as a tomato, but she did as she was told, and opened her legs in front of the group, leaning over towards one leg, and then the other.
The girls copied Abbie again, happy not to be her, as her open pussy was now completely exposed to everyone present. The boys, who had sat down in line with the girls, also copied the exercise, all enjoying the view of Abbie. As they leaned forward, each boy realized they had a good enough vantage point to look over at the exposed slit of the girl sitting next to them as well. All the girls blushed in reaction, except Madeline, who just beamed at her twin brother’s stare.
"Alright. I think that's enough for now." Abbie said, getting back up and brushing her backside off a little. The other girls got up and seemed to automatically do the same, not wanting any grime on their own butts. The boys just enjoyed the way the girl’s butts jiggled a little from the brushing, as they got up themselves. "So which team gets the ball first?"
Adam walked over and grabbed the ball, as they all headed back out into the driveway. "How about we pick a captain for each team, and the captains throw free throws until one misses. The one who doesn't miss gets the ball."
"Alright. We pick Abbie." Gwen said, pushing her forward a little. The other girls nodded along.
"Why me? Again?" Abbie looked back at the other girls, a little annoyed.
"Cause you're the only athlete on our team." Gwen explained.
"Alright." Adam said, tossing Abbie the ball. "Blake?"
"Huh? Oh uh, sure. If that's ok with you guys." The other boys all nodded their heads, so Blake stepped over towards where he guessed the free throw line would be, if there was one.
Abbie came over, and put the ball into Blake's stomach, a little forcefully, making him let out a little grunt. "You throw first. That way if you miss, I don't have to go."
Blake took the ball from her, lined up the shot, and threw the ball. “Nothing but net.” He smiled a smug smile, as the ball made a swish sound. “Your shot.”
Nobody seemed to be getting the ball for her, so Abbie jogged over to retrieve it herself, causing her breasts and ass to bounce as she moved. The boys were really enjoying the show now. Abbie came back to where the line would be, ready to take her shot. She thought about faking a miss, similar to what she was doing to get out of the game yesterday, but she was also quite competitive, especially when it came to competing with Blake. So she threw the ball, which hit the backboard, and it went right in. “Your turn.” she gave him a smug look of her own.
Blake got the ball, which had bounced back towards the two, gave a little jump, and took his shot. The ball went in once again, and Blake just watched in amusement as Abbie was forced to get the ball again. Abbie came back, ready to shoot the ball. Blake couldn’t resist this time. As Abbie jumped in the air and released her shot, he gave her ass a little slap. “Hey!” Abbie yelped, and then giggled, looking amused and astonished at her new boyfriend, but the ball ended up going in anyway.
Everyone started laughing, all except Heather, who just gave everyone an indigent look. “That’s not fair!”
“What’s not fair? The ball went in.” Adam said. “You want her to throw again?”
“No… But it’s not fair! This whole thing isn’t fair!” Heather started throwing a fit. “I SHOULDN’T BE OUT HERE LIKE THIS! NONE OF US SHOULD BE OUT HERE LIKE THIS! YOU KNOW WHAT, SCREW YOU GUYS! I'M LEAVING!” She took a couple steps away from the group, but her brother stepped in her way. “MOVE BLAKE!”
“You’re not going anywhere, Heather.” Blake said, in a calm voice. Everyone else looked on with baited breath, wondering what was about to happen between the two siblings.
“Just try and stop me!” Heather tried pushing her brother out of the way, but even at two years younger, being a male, and especially being an athlete, Blake was much stronger than her. He easily held his ground, grabbed her arm, spun her around, and smacked her ass five times in quick succession. “OW! OW! OW! OW! OWAH!”
“You’re going to be good now, Heather! Or I will be giving you a real spanking! Right here, right now!” Blake let some of his anger out at his sister.
“I’ll be good. I promise.” Heather said, holding back her tears, and rubbing her now mightily sore ass. She certainly didn’t want to receive another spanking from her brother, like the one he had given her during dinner.
Blake calmly walked back over to the line, picked up the ball, and threw it in. “Your turn again.” He smiled warmly at Abbie. Abbie looked at him with a little surprise about how his mood could shift so quickly, but got the ball and took her turn.
Adam, meanwhile, went over to Heather, who was still trying to hold back her tears. He put his arm around her, caressing her freshly warmed butt. He started whispering in her ear. “That was pretty dumb, Heather. But it is hot seeing you get spanked like that. I’m sorry I missed seeing your spanking earlier during dinner. You must have been quite the site. I hope I get the chance to see you get a real spanking soon. Or maybe even give you one. Now that would be fun.” Heather looked at the boy with shock, but all the fight had been driven out of her at that point, so she just whimpered a little. The way Adam was massaging her sore butt was actually helping the pain go away, so she just let him continue.
Abbie and Blake kept trading the ball back and forth, each making a shot, until finally, Abbie got an idea. As Blake took his shot, Abbie called over to him, “Hey Blake!” and shook her titties in his direction. The distraction cost Blake the basket.
“Woo! Way to go, Abbie!” Gwen came over, giving the other girl a high five.
“Hey, that’s cheating.” Travis chuckled a little.
“Nah, It’s alright. Let the girls… Sorry. Naked girls,” Adam smirked. “have the ball first. We’re going to win the game anyway, guys.”
“Do you have to keep bringing that up?” Heather complained.
“What?” Adam looked at the older girl with a little confusion.
“That we’re naked.”
“Oh.” Adam chuckled. “Relax, Heather. It’s really not a big deal that you’re naked. You’re just a girl. So you should be naked. Isn’t that right, sis?”
Adam looked over at Abbie expectantly, but Madeline answered before she could say anything. “Yeah, Adam! That’s right!” She said with a huge smile on her face. Heather just gave the little girl another indigent look.
“Alright, let’s start the game!” Adam said, tossing the ball to his older sister again.
The game went in a similar fashion to yesterday. At first the boys were enamored with the way the girls’ bodies would move and jiggle and shake, each time one of them ran or tried to maneuver themselves with the ball. It led to the girls taking a quick lead. The boys, however, rallied back, using the fact that the girls were naked to their advantage, hugging close to the girls while guarding them, and even letting their hands 'accidentally slip’ and touch the girls in their vulnerable spots from time to time.
Travis had just scored another basket for the boys, bringing their score to 48 versus the girls score of 44. “Time out!” Abbie called, and the girls all huddled together. “Come on, girls. We’re only down by 4 points. We’re so close. We can win this.”
“This isn’t fair.” Heather complained. “Every time I have the ball one of those creeps touches me.”
“Well, let them touch you then. You’re the one who’s lost the ball the most so far.” Gwen admonished her. “Even Madeline is playing better than you, and she’s only 10.”
“I don’t want them touching me!”
“Heather, it’s going to happen. Just deal with it and get over it. I, for one, want to win. At least we’ll have something to gloat about then. Now let's go kick their asses!” Abbie said, putting her hand out. All the other girls put their hands on top, Heather being the last with a small eye roll, and Abbie yelled “Let’s go!”
The game continued, and the girls evened out the score, 48 to 48. The next basket would win the game. Heather had possession of the ball, and was headed towards the basket, trying for a layup, with Cody guarding her. She faked going left, and then headed right, making a break towards the basket, but as she threw the ball she called out “OW!” and the ball hit the backboard and missed going in.
“You ok?” Cody asked the older blonde girl, who was hopping on one foot, her boobs bouncing wildly in front of him.
“No! I’m not ok..! I stepped on a rock! It really hurts!” Heather groaned.
“Here. Let me make sure you’re alright.” Blake said, walking over to check on his sister. “You’re alright. Not even a scrape.”
“It’s not fair! All you boys have shoes! Gwen and Abbie have shoes! Even the little girl…” was all Heather got out, before they heard someone yelling from the end of the driveway.
“Oh my god! What in the hell is this!?”
“Heather!? Gwen!?” Another voice asked in astonishment, and then the two voices started giggling pretty hard. “Why are you all out here naked!?”
“Susana!” Heather wailed, not believing one of her best friends had shown up out of the blue. Heather dropped her foot back down, and quickly tried to conceal her privates with her arms. “What are you doing here!?”
“We came to see if Abbie was still naked.” Lauren answered, still laughing at the situation. “Looks like she is, and she’s not the only one.” Abbie just gave the younger girl a mean look.
Blake quickly gave Heather’s butt a couple quick slaps. “No covering.” He scolded. Heather looked back at him with a wary look, but didn’t move her arms. “No covering!” He said a little more forcefully, smacking her a couple more times. Heather finally, hesitantly, moved her arms from shielding her naked body. The two girls were astonished at the girl’s younger brother ordering the older teen around like that.
“Why are you out here naked, Heather?” Susana asked again, not really believing her eyes.
“Yeah? And why are all you girls naked?” Her younger sister added.
“My mommy made a rule that girls have to be naked.” Madeline explained. “She says it’s no big deal.”
Lauren just gave the little girl a skeptical look. “What about the boys?” she asked, wondering how the girls could just be naked in front of all the boys like this.
“Boys aren’t allowed to be undressed.” Madeline explained, thinking the girl was asking why the boys were all in clothes. “That would be very naughty. You better not let my mom hear you say that.” she added.
“It’s true.” Adam said. “Both my sisters have been naked since Friday, and every other girl who comes over is required to be naked too. In fact, you two should probably get undressed as well, before my mom sees you like that.” Adam gave the two dressed girls, especially his classmate Lauren, a small smug smile.
Lauren was flabbergasted at what her classmate had just suggested, stuttering a little, before finally getting out “NO WAY!” She turned her head and locked eyes with her older sister.
“I think we need to go!” Susana said quickly, pretending to look at a watch she wasn't wearing, and the two girls rushed off before anyone could say anything else to them. The boys started laughing at their reaction, and most of the girls joined in the laughter.
“Oh god! I’m never going to hear the end of this!” Heather said with despair in her voice. “She’s going to tell everyone at school!”
“Relax Heather.” Her brother said. “Susana's your friend, right? I’m sure she’ll keep it a secret if you ask her. But people are going to find out about this eventually, you know. Or are you planning to just hide at home inside for the rest of your life?”
The reality of the situation was starting to set in for Heather at that point. It had been quite humiliating up to that point, but now she knew things were about to get much much worse for her come Monday. She let out a wail, and started sobbing.
“Come on, Heather. Don’t cry.” Gwen tried to comfort her.
“Yeah, Heather. It’s not that big a deal...” Adam tried consoling the older girl.
“NOT THAT BIG A DEAL!” Heather yelled, wiping her eyes, and getting extremely angry. “YOU..! YOU’RE THE WORST OF ALL! WHY DON’T YOU TRY GOING NAKED AND SEE HOW MUCH YOU LIKE IT!? THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! YOU LITTLE..!”
“HEATHER!” Blake interrupted his sister’s ranting. “Adam’s trying to be nice! You apologize to him right now!”
“APOLOGIZE! TO HIM!” Heather laughed in disgust. “HE’S THE REASON WE’RE ALL LIKE THIS!”
“What are you talking about?” Adam asked, genuinely confused.
“Yeah, what are you talking about?” Her brother repeated.
“ABBIE TOLD ME! HOW YOU INVITED US OVER JUST TO SEE US NAKED, AND, AND, YOU! YOU WERE TOUCHING ME, AND, AND..!”
“HEATHER! ENOUGH!” Her brother yelled out.
“Heather, calm down. You’re causing a scene.” Lilly admonished her sister.
“Yeah. The neighbors are watching.” Gwen added.
Heather looked around her, to each of the teens' faces, and then at the few neighbors outside their houses, getting a sheepish blush on her face.
“Heather, I do think you need that spanking.” Her brother informed her.
“But..!” Heather started to say.
“Hang on, Blake.” Adam said, walking to stand face to face with Heather. “Heather. I invited your family over for dinner, well cause I thought it would be nice. And yeah, maybe I wanted to see you and your sister naked. Who wouldn’t? You’re beautiful. Very beautiful.” Heather blushed a little at Adam’s words. “But the rules here are all my mom's idea. Do I enjoy them? Yeah. But what guy wouldn’t?”
“Adam, I’m sorry… I didn’t mean…”
“You know what.” Blake interrupted. “My hand is still kind of hurting from the spanking I gave you earlier.” Heather let out a sigh of relief. “Adam, would you be willing to give Heather her spanking for me?”
Heather’s eyes went wide, and she made a little gulp. “But…” was all she got out.
“Sure Blake. Come on, Heather. I think we better do this inside, with all the neighbors watching.” Adam grabbed her hand, and started leading her back towards the house.
“And make it a good one.” Blake added, as they went into the house.
“Hey sweetie, what’s going on? Your game over already?” Mrs. Larson asked, looking over her shoulder at them, while finishing up washing the dishes.
“Heather needs another spanking, mom, but Blake’s hand is still hurting from the one he gave her earlier. So he asked me to do it for him.”
“Oh.” Mrs. Larson gave Heather a disappointed look. “What did she do now?”
“Please! You’re not really going to let HIM spank me, are you!?” Heather begged. “I’m so much older than him! It’s not right!”
“She threw a fit and tried to blame me for the girls being naked, even though they’re your rules. She tried covering her body multiple times, and was totally acting like a whiny little brat. She tried to push her brother when he told her to knock it off. She even said girls shouldn't be naked, mom!”
“Heather!” Mrs. Larson came over and started smacking the girl’s butt herself.
“OW OW OW!” Heather cried out.
“GIRLS! ARE! MEANT! TO! BE! NAKED! HEATHER!” She enunciated each word with a spank to the 16 year old’s bottom. “You take her and give her a spanking just as good as you gave your sister yesterday, Adam.”
“Yeah mom.” Adam smiled to himself, grabbing the girl’s hand again, bringing her upstairs to his room.
“Please Adam. I’m sorry I said all that. I’m sorry I tried blaming you. I won’t make any more trouble. I promise. Please.” Heather started to beg, tears falling from her eyes, as Adam sat down on the edge of his bed.
“I know you won't, Heather. But you still deserve to be punished for the way you acted outside earlier. You tried to cover up your naked body when Lauren and her sister came over here. You’ve been complaining about every little thing since we went outside. You keep acting like you’re better than the other girls and shouldn’t be naked. I think you totally deserve this spanking.”
“Please! Please don’t spank me!” Heather continued to beg. “I’ll do whatever you want. Anything. Please..!”
“I’ve never seen anyone ask like such a baby over a little spanking. Jeez Heather. I’m just going to give you 16 smacks, the same as your age, and then you can stand in the corner for a while. Ok?”
“Ummm… Fine.” Heather looked up at the ceiling and resigned herself.
“Good. Now come over here and lie down on my lap.”
Heather followed the 13 year old boy’s direction, lying down on his lap, same as she had done earlier with her own little brother. Adam admired the girl’s ass, really starting to enjoy the view of a naked girl lying on his lap. He even pushed his hand between her legs, making her open them a little, so that he could get a better view in between.
“Alright. I want you to count each one as I give it to you.”
“Alri…” The first smack interrupted Heather. “Ah! One!” Adam caressed the girl’s ass a little, making her whimper and moan in response. “Ow! Two!” Adam continued the spanking, bringing his hand down in quick succession after that. “Three! Four! Five! SIX! SEVEN! EIGHT!” Heather was really starting to blubber now. She was already sore from her spanking at the hands of Blake earlier, so it didn’t take long for the burning pain to come back. “NINE! TEN! ELEVEN! TWELVE!” Adam took a small break, caressing the girl’s scorched skin for a few moments, wanting to make the last 4 spanks he gave her really count. Although, he knew if he got his way, this would definitely not be the last spanking he gave to this girl. “THIRTEEN! FOURTEEN! FIFTEEN! SIXTEEN!” Adam put every ounce of effort into the final 4 spanks, making the clap sound like thunder to both him and the naked girl in his care.
“And one more for luck.” He smacked her bottom one more time, using not as much force.
“AH! OW!” Even if it wasn’t as hard, that last one stung just as much as the last 4.
He helped her to stand up, facing the girl towards him, taking a good look up and down her naked body. Then he hugged her, shushing her a little, and massaging her aching behind. “Shhh. It’s ok, Heather. Now I know you’re going to be a good girl for me.” He held her like that for a few minutes, until she seemed to have calmed down. “Ok, Heather. Go stand in that corner for a little while.” She walked over to the corner, while Adam took a good look at his handy work for the first time. Admiring the dark reddish hue her butt had turned from the multiple spanking she had received that day, and the nice attractive shape of the naked girl’s back side in general.
As the naked girl stood in the corner, Adam realized he could feel something wet on his leg. He looked down, noticing there was a massive spot on his pants. It took him a second to realize where it had come from, and then his lips curled into an evil smile. “Oh Heather.” He sang out.
“What?” Heather asked from the corner, still sniffling from her spanking.
“Heather, come back over here.” He waited for the older teen girl to step back in front of him, and then stuck his hand between her legs, finding her soaked. “Well look at this.”
“Look at what?” Heather looked away from him in embarrassment, knowing exactly what he must have discovered.
“Open your legs.”
“Come on…”
“Now Heather! Open your legs!” Heather didn’t want the boy punishing her any more, so did as she was told. “Look at this. You are soaked!” Adam examined the girl’s pussy up close.
“Oh god…” Heather whimpered.
Adam started rubbing her clit, making Heather moan. “Wow! Are You turned on by getting spanked!?”
“Ahhh! I don’t...”
“You are, aren’t you!?” Adam looked at the girl in astonishment, then turned her to stand sideways from him. He pushed two of his fingers into her opening, fingering her again. Heather started moaning even louder. “You really like that don’t you. What if I do this too?” Adam started smacking her ass with the other hand, continuing to finger fuck her hole.
“OHHH! GOD!” Heather wailed, a combination of moaning and weeping. “HHHH..! HARDER!” she begged. Adam didn’t know which she wanted him to do harder, so sped up his thrusting fingers, and started smacking her ass as hard as he could. It only took Heather a few more seconds to start cumming, “AAAAAHHHHHH!” and she came so hard, she could no longer hold herself standing, falling over onto the boy’s lap again. In the perfect position for another spanking.
Back outside, the teens had all gathered around on the patio watching the sun set, while Timmy and Madeline were fooling around, playing an informal game of tag with each other.
“I guess the basketball game is a draw.” Lilly commented.
“Aww, and we were just about to beat you guys.” Abbie smiled smugly.
“Oh, yeah right! We totally had that in the bag.” Blake said, pushing Abbie’s shoulder a little.
“No way. Us girls were on a roll.” Gwen said.
“You mean you girls were lucky.” Cody said.
“I guess we’ll never really know.” Travis added, with a sly look on his face.
“Know what?” Mrs. Larson asked, coming out to sit with the teens.
“Nothing, mom. Just who would have won the basketball game.” Abbie answered.
Across the yard, the two 10 year olds were getting tired out, so Madeline led them over towards the swing set. “Hey Timmy? Will you push me?” she asked, sitting down on one of the swings.
“Sure Maddie.” Her brother answered, and started pushing her.
“Hey Timmy!” Timmy’s best friend and neighbor, 11 year old Patrick, peeked over the fence, having heard the giggling of the twins in their backyard.
Patrick’s 12 year old sister, Morgan, also took a look over the fence. “Madeline! What..? Where are your clothes?” She asked. She turned and unlatched the gate, going over to the other side of the fence, with her brother quickly following.
“It’s not a big deal for girls to be naked. My mom said.” Timmy explained to his friend and the older girl.
“Yeah. We have a rule that girls have to be naked here.” Madeline continued.
“Huh. That’s really cool.” Patrick giggled a little, admiring the naked 10 year old girl in front of him.
“But my mom says girls need to be modest, and that boys should be the ones running around naked.” Morgan said, blushing in astonishment at the naked girl. “That’s why my mom always has me give Patrick his bath before bed.” She blushed even harder at the way her brother was staring at his naked classmate.
“Is that so?” Mrs. Larson walked up behind the 12 year old. “Well, that may be the rule at your house, but over here girls have no need for modesty, Morgan. Now why don’t you get undressed so you all can play a little before bed time.” She smiled warmly at the young girl.
Morgan looked at the woman in shock, seeing her naked as well, then looked towards the patio, seeing all the teen girls naked too. “I, uh… It’s really ok?” she asked, sure her own mother would be appalled at all the nude girls, but she didn’t want to get in trouble.
“Of course it is sweetie. I’m naked. Madeline is naked. Even her older sister and friends are naked. See.” Mrs. Larson pointed towards the teens. “Girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in the city. And I think girls should all be naked anyway. It’s so much better this way.”
“Yeah, Morgan. Get undressed. It’s fun!” Madeline encouraged the older girl.
“Yeah, sis. Give it a try!” Patrick enthused, hoping to finally have a chance to see his sister naked. “It won’t hurt.” Timmy just nodded his head in agreement with his friend.
“Well… alright.” The 12 year old said, and started removing her clothes. “If you say it’s ok, Mrs. Larson.” she added, while kicking off her shoes. Then she undid the tie around the back of her neck, holding up her top, and pulled it up over her head and off, showing her little breasts, encased in their training bra. She then unbuttoned her jeans, pushing them down to her ankles, and used one foot and then the other to step on the material to get them off, taking her socks along with it. She looked at the naked woman with a little trepidation, before pulling her training bra off as well, showing her little budding boobs, with cute hard little nipples turned up towards the sky. She finally pulled her panties down and stepped out of them, showing everyone she had just barely started puberty, with only a little peach fuzz above her peach.
Patrick giggled at his older sister. “Wow, Mrs. Larson is right! Girls should be naked!”
Morgan blushed again, noticing her little brother was staring right at her pubic area. “Well, let’s go play.” She said, not wanting to just stand there as the two boys looked her over. She ran over towards the swing set, and the three other children followed.
Mrs. Larson grabbed the girl’s clothes from where she had abandoned them, bringing them back with her to the patio. She was just about to sit down, but the police woman from yesterday rounded the corner of the house, along with her partner. “Evening Ma’am.”
“Hello officers.” Susan smiled warmly at the two cops, blushing a little as the young male officer looked her over. “What brings you over today?”
“We just wanted to stop by and make sure everything was alright. We’ve gotten a few more complaints today, but we’ve been explaining the law to them, and that seems to be backing most people off. Have you had any problems today ma’am?”
“Oh, no. Everything has been going smoothly…” Susan started to say, but was interrupted by the yelling of the neighbor woman.
“WHAT IN THE HELL..!” The woman rushed over to Susan’s back yard. “JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK..! MORGAN!” She spotted her naked 12 year old daughter for the first time. She marched right up to the two police officers, demanding “Arrest this woman. She’s completely indecent!” and she gestured at the naked woman.
“I am not!” Susan started to defend herself.
“Ma’am please calm down.” The male officer stepped in between the two women, while his partner tried to back Susan off a little.
“But she’s naked!” the woman gestured again, not believing the police would defend her.
“Ma’am, she’s perfectly within her rights to be nude, especially in her own backyard.” The female officer explained.
“But the kids… Surely you can’t mean it’s alright for them to be naked. Look at them! This is immoral!”
“Why mommy?” Her daughter walked up behind her. “Why is it ok for Patrick to be naked sometimes, but not me?” She looked at her mom, with tears in her eyes, sure she was in huge trouble.
“Yeah, mom? Why?” Her brother stood next to her, taking his sister’s hand.
“Well, it’s just… Boys and girls are different.”
“That’s right. And my rule is that girls have to be naked.” Susan explained. “All girls, young and old.”
The woman looked at Susan with even more shock, then turned to the officers. “This is outrageous! She can’t really force anyone to go nude… Can she?”
“It is her property, ma’am. If that’s her rules, she’s perfectly within her rights to request that of visitors.” the male officer explained, looking at the woman with a little amusement.
“But..! But..! She’s still dressed!” she gestured at the woman police officer.
“Ramirez, hold my duty belt.” She said, unclasping the belt and handing it to her partner. It took her less than a minute to strip out of her uniform, and she took her belt back, clasping it back around her waist, and then replaced her hat. “You understand ma’am. I’m technically out of uniform without my hat and belt.” Susan just smiled at the female officer. “Now, ma’am. It’s up to you what you want to do, but if you don’t follow Mrs…”
“Larson.” Susan answered.
“Mrs. Larson’s rules, I’m afraid I will have to arrest you for trespassing. It’s either that, or you can leave.”
Morgan’s mom just turned in a huff “Come on, kids! We’re leaving!”
“But, mom, I don’t want to go.” Morgan pleaded.
“Yeah, mom. We want to stay.” Patrick added.
“But kids, if we stay, they’re going to…” she looked into the grief stricken eyes of her two children. “Fine. We can stay for a little while.” She looked back towards the adults, pleading with her own eyes. “Please don’t make me.”
The officers both looked over at Susan. “No, the rules are that all girls have to be naked. I can’t start making exceptions for you Priscilla. It would set a bad example for the children.” At that, Priscilla reluctantly started removing her own clothes.
“Ma’am, you are free to leave at any time.” the naked police woman explained.
“If you think I’m just going to leave my kids here while…” The woman said with disgust, pulling off her panties, the last of her clothing.
“See, it’s no big deal.” Susan said.
“It is a big deal!” Priscilla started to complain again. “Why…”
“But why is it a big deal, mom?” Morgan asked.
“It’s just indecent.”
“But mom? Why is it indecent for you and Morgan, but not me?” Her son asked.
“Because boys are different, Patrick. I want to make sure you’re not embarrassed by your body.”
“But what about me, mommy? Shouldn’t I not be embarrassed by my body?” Her daughter asked.
“And I always feel like you think Morgan’s better than me, since I have to be naked and she doesn’t.” Her son added.
“And I feel like you always make it seem like my body is dirty, since you never let me go naked.” Her daughter further explained.
Priscilla looked at her two children in astonishment. “You both really feel that way?” The two kids nodded at their mother. “Well, let's go home and discuss this more.” and she took their hands, leading them back home, forgetting all about her and her daughter’s clothing.
“Niner 4250.” The police officers’ radios crackled.
“Looks like we got to go.” The male officer grabbed his partner's wrist, starting to lead her back to their squad car.
“Ramirez! My uniform!” The naked officer blushed as she was being dragged away.
“No time for that, Lieutenant! Ma’am, we’ll be back for her uniform some time tomorrow, if that’s alright!”
“Sure!” Susan called after them as they rounded the corner of the house, chuckling a little.
Inside, Adam was about to open his bedroom door, and lead Heather downstairs, when she asked. “Adam..? You’re not going to tell anyone about that? Are you?”
“About what?” Adam looked back over his shoulder, giving the older girl a little smug smirk.
“Well... about you know.”
“No. What?” Adam feigned ignorance, keeping the smirk on his face.
“About… How I’m” she dropped her voice to a whisper. “Turned on by that…”
“Turned on by..?”
“By being spanked.” Heather hung her head in shame.
“Well, I don’t know… What will you give me?”
“What will I give you!?” She looked down at her naked body. “I’m already standing here naked in front of you! You just got to spank me! Not to mention touch me in such a… such a… God! What more could I possibly give you!?”
“Don’t forget you have to do what I say.”
Heather’s eyes opened wide at the boy’s incredulous words. “Yeah! So what more could you possibly want from me?”
“Well…” Adam eyed the naked 16 year old up and down her body, lust slowly filling his eyes.
“Oh god..! No, no way! My first isn’t going to be some pervy 13 year old.”
“You mean, you’ve never..?”
“NO! What kind of girl do you think I am!?”
“Well, fine. What about a BJ?”
“A BJ?”
“You know. A Blowjob.”
“I know what a BJ is.”
“Good. You give me a BJ and I’ll keep quiet about you being turned on by getting spanked.”
“I’m not…”
“Surely giving me a BJ is better than everyone knowing your turn-ons…”
“Fine.” Heather said.
“Good girl.” Adam said, quickly unzipping his pants, and pulling his hard penis out of his fly. Heather just stared at it for a minute, her face changing to an expression Adam could not read. “What?”
“Huh?” Heather looked up at his face, realizing she had been staring. “You’re what? 13 right?”
“Yeah?”
“Huh.”
“Huh what?”
“What? Nothing. Let’s get this over with.” Heather said, quickly kneeling down in front of him.
“Well, go on.” Adam said, when she just sat there doing nothing.
“This is the first time I’ve ever done this. Give me a minute to work up my nerve.” Heather said, annoyed. After a few deep breaths, she tentatively took the end of his penis into her mouth.
It was the most pleasurable thing Adam had ever experienced. “Ohhh… God....” Heather mumbled something at him, but he couldn’t understand what she was trying to say. “What?”
“I said, glad you’re enjoying it.” She couldn’t keep the cynicism from her voice.
“Oh yeah I’m enjoying it!” Adam moaned as she took him back into her mouth. It didn’t take much longer for Adam to start cumming, and he shot straight into the back of the throat of the older girl’s mouth. “OH GOD!”
Heather started coughing and sputtering, spitting Adam’s semen out. “You could have warned me!”
Adam just sat down on the edge of his bed, recovering. “That was amazing!” He looked Heather in the eye, still needing a few feet in front of him, with a bitter look on her face. “Thanks Heather. Thank you.”
Heather’s anger broke a little, feeling like the boy was genuinely trying to thank her for what she had just done. “Yeah, well… It’s not like I really had a choice.”
“Come on. We better get back to the others. Before they miss us.”
It was a few minutes later that Adam was poking his head out the back door. “Oh, here everyone is. Well, almost everyone. Where’s Cody and Travis? And Gwen?”
“They had to get home.” Abbie explained.
“I guess it is getting kinda late, huh.” Adam added.
Mrs. Larson looked down at her watch. “Oh yes. Almost time for the twins' bath. I wanted to talk to you about that, Adam, but first. How did everything go with Heather?”
Adam just gestured to the blonde girl standing next to him. “I’m sorry Mrs. Larson. You are right. Girls should be naked. I promise I will behave from now on.” Adam had coached Heather in what she should say to his mom.
“Good Heather. Just remember that, or you’ll be receiving another spanking.”
“Yeah.” Adam gave Heather’s butt a quick slap. Heather just looked wide eyed at the boy, feeling a twinge of excitement down below.
“Alright. We better get going.” Blake said, getting up from his chair. “Thank you for the nice dinner Mrs. Larson. Come on, Heather. Come on, Lilly.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Larson.” Lilly smiled warmly at her host.
“Yeah, thanks.” Heather added.
“You’re welcome. And you three are welcome over anytime too. Well, provided you girls follow the house rules.” She said with a little chuckle. “Goodnight!”
“Goodnight.” Blake said, starting to lead his sisters home.
“Blake, wait!” Abbie said, rushing over to him. She grabbed him in a hug, and planted a big kiss on his lips. “Goodnight.”
“Awww!” Lilly said, while everyone else kind of chuckled.
“Goodnight.” Blake said back, after coming out of his daze.
Once the Moss children had disappeared around the corner, the Larsons all headed back inside.
“Oh, Adam. What I wanted to ask earlier. Would you mind giving the twins their bath tonight? I’ve got a bit more work to get done.”
“You don’t want me to do it, mom?” Abbie asked.
“Well, Timmy is getting older now, dear. It might be a bit weird for him to be naked in front of you now. I’m sure it’d be better if it was his older brother doing it instead.”
“Sure mom. I can do it. No problem. In fact. Why don’t I just give Abbie a bath too?” Adam answered his mother.
At this point, Abbie knew better than to outright complain, but she thought there may be a way to still get out of it. “Well, I normally just take a shower in the morning when I get back from running with Blake.”
Her mother thought she made a good point, but then figured Adam had a good reason for wanting to bathe Abbie, remembering what she had said earlier about the boys helping her get used to being naked. “No, Abbie. Your brother is in charge of you. If he thinks he should bathe you, then you better listen to him.”
“Bu…” Abbie started to complain, but remembered how mad her mom had gotten at her yesterday, so shut her mouth.
“Come on, Timmy. You first.” Adam said, leading his younger brother to the upstairs bathroom.
“Why do I have to go first?” Timmy complained.
“Cause, when you’re done, you can help me with Madeline.”
Adam and Timmy were done with his bath quickly, with Adam making sure that Timmy was thoroughly clean, so his mother wouldn’t get upset with the job he had done. Once Timmy was dressed in his pajamas, the two brothers went to find their sisters, who were both in their room, waiting for their own baths.
“Alright Maddie. Your turn.” Adam said, taking his naked little sister’s hand, and bringing her over to the bathroom. Her twin brother and their older sister followed close behind. Adam already had the water filling back up, and helped lift his little sister into the tub when it was done, putting in a bit of bubble bath too.
The two boys were interested in getting to the good stuff fast. So while they made sure Madeline was clean top to bottom, they mostly paid attention to the young girl’s genitalia.
“That really tickles, Timmy.” Madeline said with a little giggle, while her twin brother was washing her little pussy for the third time.
“Sorry,” he said, stopping what he was doing.
“That’s ok. I like being tickled.” Madeline gave a big smile to the boy, who took that as an invitation to continue.
The two boys were toweling off their young sister, when their mother walked into the bathroom. “That’s what I like to see. I’m glad all of you are getting along so well now. But it’s time for bed, you two.” Mrs. Larson said, pointing at her two youngest children. “Adam, make sure you do as good a job when washing Abbie.” and she gave her son a little wink as the three exited the bathroom.
Adam went over to the door and made sure it was locked. “Ok, Abbie. Your turn.” He said, turning around with a sly smile on his face. This was the first time the siblings had been alone since that morning. “It’s been quite the day, huh?” Adam took her hand, and helped her into the now filled bathtub, then poured a bit of bubble bath into the water.
“Yeah.” Abbie said, sinking down into the water.
“Quite the weekend, actually.”
“Yeah.” Abbie nodded her head this time along with her answer. She was worn out from the day's events.
“You know. I meant what I said the other night.” Adam said, kneeling down next to the tub and adding a little more bubble bath to the water.
“What’s that?” Abbie had closed her eyes, relaxing a bit.
“Well, that you’re really pretty. Beautiful even. Like this.” Abbie opened her eyes, and furrowed her brow at him. “I mean, naked. You’re really pretty like this, Abbie.”
“Oh…” Abbie looked away from him, blushing a little, but did get a half smile on her face. She turned to face him again. “Why are you being so nice to me, all of a sudden?”
“Huh?” Adam contemplated his words for a moment. “Well, mom is going to make you go naked for quite a while, it seems. And you’ve been pretty good all day. Following my directions, I mean. Plus, you did say those nice things about me during dinner tonight.”
“About that…”
“Hang on. Let me finish. So I figured you might like it better if I helped you get used to being naked, instead of ragging on you about it all the time.”
“You’re seriously going to stop teasing me about being naked?” Abbie gave Adam an unconvinced look.
“Seriously. Well, mostly. As your little brother, it is my job to tease you, you know.” He grinned. Abbie chuckled, and before he could move away, quickly grabbed him in a big hug. “Ah! Abbie! You’re getting me all wet!” Both siblings were laughing now, most of the tension and animosity between them gone.
After the two had calmed down, Adam took charge of the situation again. “Ok, stand up Abbie, and let’s get you clean.” she did as told with no reservation, standing in front of her brother, as he soaped up her wash cloth. “Let's start with your arms and shoulders.” Adam said, taking Abbie’s wrist in his one hand and scrubbing up and down her arm with the other. “Now turn around so I can get your back.”
Abbie turned around, and under her breath said, “I’m surprised you’re not just feeling me up.”
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” Abbie said, letting out little small sighs at her brother’s touch. She was feeling surprised with herself, that she wanted her brother to touch her in such an intimate way. Her response heightened when her brother started rubbing her bottom, and she couldn’t hold back a small moan.
“Feel good?” Adam asked, turning his sister back around to face him.
“No.” Abbie lied, looking away from her brother’s line of sight, another small smirk on her lips.
“Uh huh.” Adam said, now rubbing the girl’s bare chest. “You know, Abbie. I’ve learned so much this weekend.” When his sister just gave him a blank expression, he continued. “Well, like so much about the female body. For instance, look at how hard your nipples get. Look at the way they are standing. I know that’s ‘cause you’re aroused.”
“I am not.” Abbie wondered how long this game could last, trying to keep from her brother how she was really feeling. She moaned when Adam pinched her nipples between his fingers, tweaking them a bit.
“Well, I know It’s not from the cold, Abbie, ‘cause it’s quite warm in here.” Adam chuckled. “And when you’re aroused, you get this blush on your cheeks. It’s really quite cute. Ok, put your leg up on the side of the tub here so I can wash it.”
Abbie did as she was told, putting her leg up on the edge of the tub, and Adam knelt down, getting just about eye level with his sister’s genitals. “And of course, it’s noticeable down here too, at least when you’re naked.” Abbie blushed hard, and could feel herself getting more aroused, knowing her brother was staring directly between her legs. “The skin kinda gets a more reddish color, and it sort of opens up. And of course, you get wet.” Adam ran his finger along one of her labia. “Really wet.” Abbie let out a loud moan.
“Please, Adam. I’m your sister.”
“Don’t worry, Abbie. I just need to get you clean. Your little pussy here needs to be cleaned too, doesn’t it?” He said, starting to rub her aroused clit.
“But…” Abbie moaned out.
“Or would you rather I gave you a spanking?”
“No, please. No spanking.” Abbie continued groaning.
“Oh. Too bad. I know some girls are into that sort of thing.”
“Who?”
“Just something I read on the internet.” Adam said.
Soon, Abbie was bucking her hips back and forth, and moaning quite loudly. Adam knew she was getting close, and wanted his sister to feel the nice release. He stuck his index finger into her hole, while still rubbing her clit with the other hand. Abbie came almost immediately. “OH GOD, YES!” Abbie yelled, enjoying her intense orgasm.
As soon as Abbie had recovered, Adam had her rinse off and out of the tub. “That was nice, wasn’t it?” He asked, drying her off.
“I guess... I guess it wasn’t so bad.” Abbie gave her brother a coy look.
“I knew you’d like it.” Adam grinned. She couldn’t keep the smile from her face either, as he finished drying her off.
As the two were walking out into the hallway, Adam remarked “Remember, you’re still not done with your punishment. I believe it was, hmm, two boys from your class you have to invite over to see you naked.”
“Just one boy.” Abbie countered.
“Uh uh. It was definitely two.”
“Right. But I already invited one boy from my class over today.” Adam gave her a confused look. “Blake.” Abbie said in a confident tone, happy to finally have one over on her brother.
Adam opened his mouth like he was about to say something, but then just snickered. “Alright Abbie. Fair play. But you still have to invite one other boy over, and I can still invite three more boys myself. Not to mention you haven’t even invited any girls over yet.”
“But what about Gwen? And Lilly and Heather?”
“I invited them over, not you.” Abbie gave her brother a dejected look. “Alright, we can count Lilly and Heather, for what you said about me at dinner tonight.” Abbie smiled at that, and Adam gave his sister a quick kiss on the cheek before heading to his room. “Goodnight Abbie.”
“Night Adam.”
“Daddy! He’s making us go outside! To play basketball! Like this!” Heather whined, pointing at Adam, hoping to get out of the game.
“Oh, that’s a nice idea, Adam.” his mother enthused. She looked over at the other naked woman, sitting next to her. “He invited Abbie to go play with him and his friends just yesterday. I’m so proud of him, making sure to include his sister in their game.” She smiled warmly.
“Oh. That is nice.” Mrs. Moss commented.
“Hold on…” Her husband started to say, but his wife interrupted him.
“You kids go on ahead and have your fun. You’re father and I were about to head home anyway.”
“But mom..!” Heather started to complain.
“But dear..!” Her father started at the same time.
“If I hear BUT one more time today..!” The woman huffed out.
“How will we get home?” Heather asked.
“You have legs, don’t you? You can walk.”
“Naked!?”
“Sure, naked. Abbie came over to our house naked this morning, and you’re going to be naked outside playing basketball. Just get used to it, Heather. Mrs. Larson has been explaining how girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in this city. You’re going to be spending a lot of time naked. I think It’ll do you some good, and help change that attitude you’ve been getting over the last number of months too.” Heather’s heart sank. Everything Adam had been gloating about earlier was actually coming true. “Come on, dear.” she said, dragging her husband out of the house before he could start complaining again.
“Alright. You kids have fun.” Mrs. Larson said as Adam led the group through the kitchen and out back.
Out in the driveway, Gary got in the van, but made sure the other doors were still locked as he started the engine. As Rachel tried pulling on the door handle, he put it in reverse, slowly inching his way down the driveway. "Gary! What are you doing!?" His wife pounded on the passenger window a couple times.
Gary cracked the window a little, still slowly inching the van backwards. "I just thought you might like to walk home, dear." He smiled smugly at her.
"Gary!" She called out in exasperation, as the momentum of the van started to pick up from the incline of the driveway. She started getting really worried, trying to keep pace. "COME ON, GARY!"
Gary loved the way his wife's boobs were jiggling, and thought the look she had on her face was hilarious, as she tried to keep up with the van. He let the van come to a stop when the back wheels exited the driveway, and finally unlocked the door for her.
His wife caught up, getting in, and gave him an annoyed but slightly amused look. "You're lucky you stopped!"
"Hey, you said it was perfectly fine for the girls to walk home naked. I just thought you might like the experience yourself, Rachel." He chuckled as he pulled the van the rest of the way out of the driveway, and put it in drive.
"Oh! Just you wait until we get home, Gary!" She gave him a mean look, and then switched to a sly flirtatious smile.
Out back, Adam went into the garage, to retrieve the basketball again. Abbie, who had spent the most time out of all the girls naked outside, was feeling a bit more at ease than yesterday, but now knowing how much it aroused her being outside, from her punishment that morning and then her jog with Blake, was finding it hard to focus on anything but the strong tingling feeling in her nether regions. She was starting to get as wet as she had been earlier while outside. She looked over at Blake, who looked down at her pelvis, and then gave her a little wink, causing her to shudder in response.
Gwen, who’s only time spent naked outside was the walk home yesterday, and the walk over today, was finding out the experience was a little different now, knowing she would be outside at least until the game was over. With it going to 50 points, she knew that was going to be quite a while. Her nipples stood up as the cool evening breeze tickled them.
Heather and Lilly, who had basically spent no time naked outside, were the most nervous out of all the girls. At this point, this was now the longest they had ever spent outside in the nude, and time seemed to drag to a crawl as they waited for Adam. Neither one was really enjoying the situation, wondering if anyone would discover their nudity, or if maybe someone already had. They kept trying to peer into the windows of the neighbor's houses from where they were standing, to see if anyone was watching them. They both were a little jumpy, listening to the sounds of who knows what off in the distance. Heather tried to cover herself, when one of the boys gave her a leering look. Cody or Travis, she wasn’t sure which was which, but the boy just said, “No covering.” and Blake gave his sister a look, so she slowly dropped her arms back down.
Completely relaxed, Madeline had no reservations about being naked outside. With the explanation her mother had given her and the other girls yesterday, plus all the wonderful attention her brothers, Timmy in particular, were paying to her, she thought being naked was the most natural thing in the world now. She was happy to be included in the basketball game today, loving that her older brother was thinking of her too.
Adam came out of the garage with the ball, letting the door slam shut again, causing all the teen girls to jump a little. Heather and Lilly the most in particular. “Sorry. We have to get that fixed sometime.” Adam gave them a sheepish look. “Alright. I thought we should all stretch and warm up a little, before we start playing. Don’t want anyone pulling a muscle. Especially you cute naked girls.” He threw the ball into the basket, letting it bounce and roll over to the lawn. “Abbie, will you lead everyone in some stretches?”
“Me? Why me?”
“Cause you are on the track team, and know what to do. None of the other girls are on any sports teams here. Are you?” The other girls all shook their heads.
“What about Blake? He’s on the track team too.”
“That’s alright Abbie.” Blake spoke up. “You can lead the stretching this time.” He smiled and winked at her again.
Abbie gave a little bit of an annoyed look to Blake, and then a totally annoyed look to her brother, before sighing and heading over to the grass. The group followed her over, all lining up and facing Abbie. “Alright. Everyone copy what I do.” she said, starting to stretch her arms.
The boys were loving it immediately, watching as each girl’s boobs seemed to change shape as they stretched their arms this way and that. The boys weren't really putting much effort into their own stretches, more enamored with watching the girls stretch.
Next, Abbie started bending over at the waist, touching her toes. The boys all moved back, to stand behind the four other naked girls, and were treated to each girls’ pussy lips peeking out from between their bare legs as they all bent over as well. The boys made no attempt to do the exercise this time. Abbie just rolled her eyes at the boys as she straightened back up, knowing what they all must be looking at. The other girls didn’t seem to notice what the boys had done.
Abbie sat down on the grass, with her legs closed, stretched out in front of her. She leaned forward, grabbing her toes easily, used to this kind of stretching. The other girls copied her, each with their own level of success, and the boys, figuring they would be noticed if they didn't follow along this time, also sat on the ground and copied Abbie.
Blake, noticing Abbie was about to get up, called to her, “Don’t forget to do the open leg stretches as well.” and gave her a little smile. Abbie felt a little twinge of excitement in her pussy at Blake’s words, and her face turned just about as red as a tomato, but she did as she was told, and opened her legs in front of the group, leaning over towards one leg, and then the other.
The girls copied Abbie again, happy not to be her, as her open pussy was now completely exposed to everyone present. The boys, who had sat down in line with the girls, also copied the exercise, all enjoying the view of Abbie. As they leaned forward, each boy realized they had a good enough vantage point to look over at the exposed slit of the girl sitting next to them as well. All the girls blushed in reaction, except Madeline, who just beamed at her twin brother’s stare.
"Alright. I think that's enough for now." Abbie said, getting back up and brushing her backside off a little. The other girls got up and seemed to automatically do the same, not wanting any grime on their own butts. The boys just enjoyed the way the girl’s butts jiggled a little from the brushing, as they got up themselves. "So which team gets the ball first?"
Adam walked over and grabbed the ball, as they all headed back out into the driveway. "How about we pick a captain for each team, and the captains throw free throws until one misses. The one who doesn't miss gets the ball."
"Alright. We pick Abbie." Gwen said, pushing her forward a little. The other girls nodded along.
"Why me? Again?" Abbie looked back at the other girls, a little annoyed.
"Cause you're the only athlete on our team." Gwen explained.
"Alright." Adam said, tossing Abbie the ball. "Blake?"
"Huh? Oh uh, sure. If that's ok with you guys." The other boys all nodded their heads, so Blake stepped over towards where he guessed the free throw line would be, if there was one.
Abbie came over, and put the ball into Blake's stomach, a little forcefully, making him let out a little grunt. "You throw first. That way if you miss, I don't have to go."
Blake took the ball from her, lined up the shot, and threw the ball. “Nothing but net.” He smiled a smug smile, as the ball made a swish sound. “Your shot.”
Nobody seemed to be getting the ball for her, so Abbie jogged over to retrieve it herself, causing her breasts and ass to bounce as she moved. The boys were really enjoying the show now. Abbie came back to where the line would be, ready to take her shot. She thought about faking a miss, similar to what she was doing to get out of the game yesterday, but she was also quite competitive, especially when it came to competing with Blake. So she threw the ball, which hit the backboard, and it went right in. “Your turn.” she gave him a smug look of her own.
Blake got the ball, which had bounced back towards the two, gave a little jump, and took his shot. The ball went in once again, and Blake just watched in amusement as Abbie was forced to get the ball again. Abbie came back, ready to shoot the ball. Blake couldn’t resist this time. As Abbie jumped in the air and released her shot, he gave her ass a little slap. “Hey!” Abbie yelped, and then giggled, looking amused and astonished at her new boyfriend, but the ball ended up going in anyway.
Everyone started laughing, all except Heather, who just gave everyone an indigent look. “That’s not fair!”
“What’s not fair? The ball went in.” Adam said. “You want her to throw again?”
“No… But it’s not fair! This whole thing isn’t fair!” Heather started throwing a fit. “I SHOULDN’T BE OUT HERE LIKE THIS! NONE OF US SHOULD BE OUT HERE LIKE THIS! YOU KNOW WHAT, SCREW YOU GUYS! I'M LEAVING!” She took a couple steps away from the group, but her brother stepped in her way. “MOVE BLAKE!”
“You’re not going anywhere, Heather.” Blake said, in a calm voice. Everyone else looked on with baited breath, wondering what was about to happen between the two siblings.
“Just try and stop me!” Heather tried pushing her brother out of the way, but even at two years younger, being a male, and especially being an athlete, Blake was much stronger than her. He easily held his ground, grabbed her arm, spun her around, and smacked her ass five times in quick succession. “OW! OW! OW! OW! OWAH!”
“You’re going to be good now, Heather! Or I will be giving you a real spanking! Right here, right now!” Blake let some of his anger out at his sister.
“I’ll be good. I promise.” Heather said, holding back her tears, and rubbing her now mightily sore ass. She certainly didn’t want to receive another spanking from her brother, like the one he had given her during dinner.
Blake calmly walked back over to the line, picked up the ball, and threw it in. “Your turn again.” He smiled warmly at Abbie. Abbie looked at him with a little surprise about how his mood could shift so quickly, but got the ball and took her turn.
Adam, meanwhile, went over to Heather, who was still trying to hold back her tears. He put his arm around her, caressing her freshly warmed butt. He started whispering in her ear. “That was pretty dumb, Heather. But it is hot seeing you get spanked like that. I’m sorry I missed seeing your spanking earlier during dinner. You must have been quite the site. I hope I get the chance to see you get a real spanking soon. Or maybe even give you one. Now that would be fun.” Heather looked at the boy with shock, but all the fight had been driven out of her at that point, so she just whimpered a little. The way Adam was massaging her sore butt was actually helping the pain go away, so she just let him continue.
Abbie and Blake kept trading the ball back and forth, each making a shot, until finally, Abbie got an idea. As Blake took his shot, Abbie called over to him, “Hey Blake!” and shook her titties in his direction. The distraction cost Blake the basket.
“Woo! Way to go, Abbie!” Gwen came over, giving the other girl a high five.
“Hey, that’s cheating.” Travis chuckled a little.
“Nah, It’s alright. Let the girls… Sorry. Naked girls,” Adam smirked. “have the ball first. We’re going to win the game anyway, guys.”
“Do you have to keep bringing that up?” Heather complained.
“What?” Adam looked at the older girl with a little confusion.
“That we’re naked.”
“Oh.” Adam chuckled. “Relax, Heather. It’s really not a big deal that you’re naked. You’re just a girl. So you should be naked. Isn’t that right, sis?”
Adam looked over at Abbie expectantly, but Madeline answered before she could say anything. “Yeah, Adam! That’s right!” She said with a huge smile on her face. Heather just gave the little girl another indigent look.
“Alright, let’s start the game!” Adam said, tossing the ball to his older sister again.
The game went in a similar fashion to yesterday. At first the boys were enamored with the way the girls’ bodies would move and jiggle and shake, each time one of them ran or tried to maneuver themselves with the ball. It led to the girls taking a quick lead. The boys, however, rallied back, using the fact that the girls were naked to their advantage, hugging close to the girls while guarding them, and even letting their hands 'accidentally slip’ and touch the girls in their vulnerable spots from time to time.
Travis had just scored another basket for the boys, bringing their score to 48 versus the girls score of 44. “Time out!” Abbie called, and the girls all huddled together. “Come on, girls. We’re only down by 4 points. We’re so close. We can win this.”
“This isn’t fair.” Heather complained. “Every time I have the ball one of those creeps touches me.”
“Well, let them touch you then. You’re the one who’s lost the ball the most so far.” Gwen admonished her. “Even Madeline is playing better than you, and she’s only 10.”
“I don’t want them touching me!”
“Heather, it’s going to happen. Just deal with it and get over it. I, for one, want to win. At least we’ll have something to gloat about then. Now let's go kick their asses!” Abbie said, putting her hand out. All the other girls put their hands on top, Heather being the last with a small eye roll, and Abbie yelled “Let’s go!”
The game continued, and the girls evened out the score, 48 to 48. The next basket would win the game. Heather had possession of the ball, and was headed towards the basket, trying for a layup, with Cody guarding her. She faked going left, and then headed right, making a break towards the basket, but as she threw the ball she called out “OW!” and the ball hit the backboard and missed going in.
“You ok?” Cody asked the older blonde girl, who was hopping on one foot, her boobs bouncing wildly in front of him.
“No! I’m not ok..! I stepped on a rock! It really hurts!” Heather groaned.
“Here. Let me make sure you’re alright.” Blake said, walking over to check on his sister. “You’re alright. Not even a scrape.”
“It’s not fair! All you boys have shoes! Gwen and Abbie have shoes! Even the little girl…” was all Heather got out, before they heard someone yelling from the end of the driveway.
“Oh my god! What in the hell is this!?”
“Heather!? Gwen!?” Another voice asked in astonishment, and then the two voices started giggling pretty hard. “Why are you all out here naked!?”
“Susana!” Heather wailed, not believing one of her best friends had shown up out of the blue. Heather dropped her foot back down, and quickly tried to conceal her privates with her arms. “What are you doing here!?”
“We came to see if Abbie was still naked.” Lauren answered, still laughing at the situation. “Looks like she is, and she’s not the only one.” Abbie just gave the younger girl a mean look.
Blake quickly gave Heather’s butt a couple quick slaps. “No covering.” He scolded. Heather looked back at him with a wary look, but didn’t move her arms. “No covering!” He said a little more forcefully, smacking her a couple more times. Heather finally, hesitantly, moved her arms from shielding her naked body. The two girls were astonished at the girl’s younger brother ordering the older teen around like that.
“Why are you out here naked, Heather?” Susana asked again, not really believing her eyes.
“Yeah? And why are all you girls naked?” Her younger sister added.
“My mommy made a rule that girls have to be naked.” Madeline explained. “She says it’s no big deal.”
Lauren just gave the little girl a skeptical look. “What about the boys?” she asked, wondering how the girls could just be naked in front of all the boys like this.
“Boys aren’t allowed to be undressed.” Madeline explained, thinking the girl was asking why the boys were all in clothes. “That would be very naughty. You better not let my mom hear you say that.” she added.
“It’s true.” Adam said. “Both my sisters have been naked since Friday, and every other girl who comes over is required to be naked too. In fact, you two should probably get undressed as well, before my mom sees you like that.” Adam gave the two dressed girls, especially his classmate Lauren, a small smug smile.
Lauren was flabbergasted at what her classmate had just suggested, stuttering a little, before finally getting out “NO WAY!” She turned her head and locked eyes with her older sister.
“I think we need to go!” Susana said quickly, pretending to look at a watch she wasn't wearing, and the two girls rushed off before anyone could say anything else to them. The boys started laughing at their reaction, and most of the girls joined in the laughter.
“Oh god! I’m never going to hear the end of this!” Heather said with despair in her voice. “She’s going to tell everyone at school!”
“Relax Heather.” Her brother said. “Susana's your friend, right? I’m sure she’ll keep it a secret if you ask her. But people are going to find out about this eventually, you know. Or are you planning to just hide at home inside for the rest of your life?”
The reality of the situation was starting to set in for Heather at that point. It had been quite humiliating up to that point, but now she knew things were about to get much much worse for her come Monday. She let out a wail, and started sobbing.
“Come on, Heather. Don’t cry.” Gwen tried to comfort her.
“Yeah, Heather. It’s not that big a deal...” Adam tried consoling the older girl.
“NOT THAT BIG A DEAL!” Heather yelled, wiping her eyes, and getting extremely angry. “YOU..! YOU’RE THE WORST OF ALL! WHY DON’T YOU TRY GOING NAKED AND SEE HOW MUCH YOU LIKE IT!? THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! YOU LITTLE..!”
“HEATHER!” Blake interrupted his sister’s ranting. “Adam’s trying to be nice! You apologize to him right now!”
“APOLOGIZE! TO HIM!” Heather laughed in disgust. “HE’S THE REASON WE’RE ALL LIKE THIS!”
“What are you talking about?” Adam asked, genuinely confused.
“Yeah, what are you talking about?” Her brother repeated.
“ABBIE TOLD ME! HOW YOU INVITED US OVER JUST TO SEE US NAKED, AND, AND, YOU! YOU WERE TOUCHING ME, AND, AND..!”
“HEATHER! ENOUGH!” Her brother yelled out.
“Heather, calm down. You’re causing a scene.” Lilly admonished her sister.
“Yeah. The neighbors are watching.” Gwen added.
Heather looked around her, to each of the teens' faces, and then at the few neighbors outside their houses, getting a sheepish blush on her face.
“Heather, I do think you need that spanking.” Her brother informed her.
“But..!” Heather started to say.
“Hang on, Blake.” Adam said, walking to stand face to face with Heather. “Heather. I invited your family over for dinner, well cause I thought it would be nice. And yeah, maybe I wanted to see you and your sister naked. Who wouldn’t? You’re beautiful. Very beautiful.” Heather blushed a little at Adam’s words. “But the rules here are all my mom's idea. Do I enjoy them? Yeah. But what guy wouldn’t?”
“Adam, I’m sorry… I didn’t mean…”
“You know what.” Blake interrupted. “My hand is still kind of hurting from the spanking I gave you earlier.” Heather let out a sigh of relief. “Adam, would you be willing to give Heather her spanking for me?”
Heather’s eyes went wide, and she made a little gulp. “But…” was all she got out.
“Sure Blake. Come on, Heather. I think we better do this inside, with all the neighbors watching.” Adam grabbed her hand, and started leading her back towards the house.
“And make it a good one.” Blake added, as they went into the house.
“Hey sweetie, what’s going on? Your game over already?” Mrs. Larson asked, looking over her shoulder at them, while finishing up washing the dishes.
“Heather needs another spanking, mom, but Blake’s hand is still hurting from the one he gave her earlier. So he asked me to do it for him.”
“Oh.” Mrs. Larson gave Heather a disappointed look. “What did she do now?”
“Please! You’re not really going to let HIM spank me, are you!?” Heather begged. “I’m so much older than him! It’s not right!”
“She threw a fit and tried to blame me for the girls being naked, even though they’re your rules. She tried covering her body multiple times, and was totally acting like a whiny little brat. She tried to push her brother when he told her to knock it off. She even said girls shouldn't be naked, mom!”
“Heather!” Mrs. Larson came over and started smacking the girl’s butt herself.
“OW OW OW!” Heather cried out.
“GIRLS! ARE! MEANT! TO! BE! NAKED! HEATHER!” She enunciated each word with a spank to the 16 year old’s bottom. “You take her and give her a spanking just as good as you gave your sister yesterday, Adam.”
“Yeah mom.” Adam smiled to himself, grabbing the girl’s hand again, bringing her upstairs to his room.
“Please Adam. I’m sorry I said all that. I’m sorry I tried blaming you. I won’t make any more trouble. I promise. Please.” Heather started to beg, tears falling from her eyes, as Adam sat down on the edge of his bed.
“I know you won't, Heather. But you still deserve to be punished for the way you acted outside earlier. You tried to cover up your naked body when Lauren and her sister came over here. You’ve been complaining about every little thing since we went outside. You keep acting like you’re better than the other girls and shouldn’t be naked. I think you totally deserve this spanking.”
“Please! Please don’t spank me!” Heather continued to beg. “I’ll do whatever you want. Anything. Please..!”
“I’ve never seen anyone ask like such a baby over a little spanking. Jeez Heather. I’m just going to give you 16 smacks, the same as your age, and then you can stand in the corner for a while. Ok?”
“Ummm… Fine.” Heather looked up at the ceiling and resigned herself.
“Good. Now come over here and lie down on my lap.”
Heather followed the 13 year old boy’s direction, lying down on his lap, same as she had done earlier with her own little brother. Adam admired the girl’s ass, really starting to enjoy the view of a naked girl lying on his lap. He even pushed his hand between her legs, making her open them a little, so that he could get a better view in between.
“Alright. I want you to count each one as I give it to you.”
“Alri…” The first smack interrupted Heather. “Ah! One!” Adam caressed the girl’s ass a little, making her whimper and moan in response. “Ow! Two!” Adam continued the spanking, bringing his hand down in quick succession after that. “Three! Four! Five! SIX! SEVEN! EIGHT!” Heather was really starting to blubber now. She was already sore from her spanking at the hands of Blake earlier, so it didn’t take long for the burning pain to come back. “NINE! TEN! ELEVEN! TWELVE!” Adam took a small break, caressing the girl’s scorched skin for a few moments, wanting to make the last 4 spanks he gave her really count. Although, he knew if he got his way, this would definitely not be the last spanking he gave to this girl. “THIRTEEN! FOURTEEN! FIFTEEN! SIXTEEN!” Adam put every ounce of effort into the final 4 spanks, making the clap sound like thunder to both him and the naked girl in his care.
“And one more for luck.” He smacked her bottom one more time, using not as much force.
“AH! OW!” Even if it wasn’t as hard, that last one stung just as much as the last 4.
He helped her to stand up, facing the girl towards him, taking a good look up and down her naked body. Then he hugged her, shushing her a little, and massaging her aching behind. “Shhh. It’s ok, Heather. Now I know you’re going to be a good girl for me.” He held her like that for a few minutes, until she seemed to have calmed down. “Ok, Heather. Go stand in that corner for a little while.” She walked over to the corner, while Adam took a good look at his handy work for the first time. Admiring the dark reddish hue her butt had turned from the multiple spanking she had received that day, and the nice attractive shape of the naked girl’s back side in general.
As the naked girl stood in the corner, Adam realized he could feel something wet on his leg. He looked down, noticing there was a massive spot on his pants. It took him a second to realize where it had come from, and then his lips curled into an evil smile. “Oh Heather.” He sang out.
“What?” Heather asked from the corner, still sniffling from her spanking.
“Heather, come back over here.” He waited for the older teen girl to step back in front of him, and then stuck his hand between her legs, finding her soaked. “Well look at this.”
“Look at what?” Heather looked away from him in embarrassment, knowing exactly what he must have discovered.
“Open your legs.”
“Come on…”
“Now Heather! Open your legs!” Heather didn’t want the boy punishing her any more, so did as she was told. “Look at this. You are soaked!” Adam examined the girl’s pussy up close.
“Oh god…” Heather whimpered.
Adam started rubbing her clit, making Heather moan. “Wow! Are You turned on by getting spanked!?”
“Ahhh! I don’t...”
“You are, aren’t you!?” Adam looked at the girl in astonishment, then turned her to stand sideways from him. He pushed two of his fingers into her opening, fingering her again. Heather started moaning even louder. “You really like that don’t you. What if I do this too?” Adam started smacking her ass with the other hand, continuing to finger fuck her hole.
“OHHH! GOD!” Heather wailed, a combination of moaning and weeping. “HHHH..! HARDER!” she begged. Adam didn’t know which she wanted him to do harder, so sped up his thrusting fingers, and started smacking her ass as hard as he could. It only took Heather a few more seconds to start cumming, “AAAAAHHHHHH!” and she came so hard, she could no longer hold herself standing, falling over onto the boy’s lap again. In the perfect position for another spanking.
Back outside, the teens had all gathered around on the patio watching the sun set, while Timmy and Madeline were fooling around, playing an informal game of tag with each other.
“I guess the basketball game is a draw.” Lilly commented.
“Aww, and we were just about to beat you guys.” Abbie smiled smugly.
“Oh, yeah right! We totally had that in the bag.” Blake said, pushing Abbie’s shoulder a little.
“No way. Us girls were on a roll.” Gwen said.
“You mean you girls were lucky.” Cody said.
“I guess we’ll never really know.” Travis added, with a sly look on his face.
“Know what?” Mrs. Larson asked, coming out to sit with the teens.
“Nothing, mom. Just who would have won the basketball game.” Abbie answered.
Across the yard, the two 10 year olds were getting tired out, so Madeline led them over towards the swing set. “Hey Timmy? Will you push me?” she asked, sitting down on one of the swings.
“Sure Maddie.” Her brother answered, and started pushing her.
“Hey Timmy!” Timmy’s best friend and neighbor, 11 year old Patrick, peeked over the fence, having heard the giggling of the twins in their backyard.
Patrick’s 12 year old sister, Morgan, also took a look over the fence. “Madeline! What..? Where are your clothes?” She asked. She turned and unlatched the gate, going over to the other side of the fence, with her brother quickly following.
“It’s not a big deal for girls to be naked. My mom said.” Timmy explained to his friend and the older girl.
“Yeah. We have a rule that girls have to be naked here.” Madeline continued.
“Huh. That’s really cool.” Patrick giggled a little, admiring the naked 10 year old girl in front of him.
“But my mom says girls need to be modest, and that boys should be the ones running around naked.” Morgan said, blushing in astonishment at the naked girl. “That’s why my mom always has me give Patrick his bath before bed.” She blushed even harder at the way her brother was staring at his naked classmate.
“Is that so?” Mrs. Larson walked up behind the 12 year old. “Well, that may be the rule at your house, but over here girls have no need for modesty, Morgan. Now why don’t you get undressed so you all can play a little before bed time.” She smiled warmly at the young girl.
Morgan looked at the woman in shock, seeing her naked as well, then looked towards the patio, seeing all the teen girls naked too. “I, uh… It’s really ok?” she asked, sure her own mother would be appalled at all the nude girls, but she didn’t want to get in trouble.
“Of course it is sweetie. I’m naked. Madeline is naked. Even her older sister and friends are naked. See.” Mrs. Larson pointed towards the teens. “Girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in the city. And I think girls should all be naked anyway. It’s so much better this way.”
“Yeah, Morgan. Get undressed. It’s fun!” Madeline encouraged the older girl.
“Yeah, sis. Give it a try!” Patrick enthused, hoping to finally have a chance to see his sister naked. “It won’t hurt.” Timmy just nodded his head in agreement with his friend.
“Well… alright.” The 12 year old said, and started removing her clothes. “If you say it’s ok, Mrs. Larson.” she added, while kicking off her shoes. Then she undid the tie around the back of her neck, holding up her top, and pulled it up over her head and off, showing her little breasts, encased in their training bra. She then unbuttoned her jeans, pushing them down to her ankles, and used one foot and then the other to step on the material to get them off, taking her socks along with it. She looked at the naked woman with a little trepidation, before pulling her training bra off as well, showing her little budding boobs, with cute hard little nipples turned up towards the sky. She finally pulled her panties down and stepped out of them, showing everyone she had just barely started puberty, with only a little peach fuzz above her peach.
Patrick giggled at his older sister. “Wow, Mrs. Larson is right! Girls should be naked!”
Morgan blushed again, noticing her little brother was staring right at her pubic area. “Well, let’s go play.” She said, not wanting to just stand there as the two boys looked her over. She ran over towards the swing set, and the three other children followed.
Mrs. Larson grabbed the girl’s clothes from where she had abandoned them, bringing them back with her to the patio. She was just about to sit down, but the police woman from yesterday rounded the corner of the house, along with her partner. “Evening Ma’am.”
“Hello officers.” Susan smiled warmly at the two cops, blushing a little as the young male officer looked her over. “What brings you over today?”
“We just wanted to stop by and make sure everything was alright. We’ve gotten a few more complaints today, but we’ve been explaining the law to them, and that seems to be backing most people off. Have you had any problems today ma’am?”
“Oh, no. Everything has been going smoothly…” Susan started to say, but was interrupted by the yelling of the neighbor woman.
“WHAT IN THE HELL..!” The woman rushed over to Susan’s back yard. “JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK..! MORGAN!” She spotted her naked 12 year old daughter for the first time. She marched right up to the two police officers, demanding “Arrest this woman. She’s completely indecent!” and she gestured at the naked woman.
“I am not!” Susan started to defend herself.
“Ma’am please calm down.” The male officer stepped in between the two women, while his partner tried to back Susan off a little.
“But she’s naked!” the woman gestured again, not believing the police would defend her.
“Ma’am, she’s perfectly within her rights to be nude, especially in her own backyard.” The female officer explained.
“But the kids… Surely you can’t mean it’s alright for them to be naked. Look at them! This is immoral!”
“Why mommy?” Her daughter walked up behind her. “Why is it ok for Patrick to be naked sometimes, but not me?” She looked at her mom, with tears in her eyes, sure she was in huge trouble.
“Yeah, mom? Why?” Her brother stood next to her, taking his sister’s hand.
“Well, it’s just… Boys and girls are different.”
“That’s right. And my rule is that girls have to be naked.” Susan explained. “All girls, young and old.”
The woman looked at Susan with even more shock, then turned to the officers. “This is outrageous! She can’t really force anyone to go nude… Can she?”
“It is her property, ma’am. If that’s her rules, she’s perfectly within her rights to request that of visitors.” the male officer explained, looking at the woman with a little amusement.
“But..! But..! She’s still dressed!” she gestured at the woman police officer.
“Ramirez, hold my duty belt.” She said, unclasping the belt and handing it to her partner. It took her less than a minute to strip out of her uniform, and she took her belt back, clasping it back around her waist, and then replaced her hat. “You understand ma’am. I’m technically out of uniform without my hat and belt.” Susan just smiled at the female officer. “Now, ma’am. It’s up to you what you want to do, but if you don’t follow Mrs…”
“Larson.” Susan answered.
“Mrs. Larson’s rules, I’m afraid I will have to arrest you for trespassing. It’s either that, or you can leave.”
Morgan’s mom just turned in a huff “Come on, kids! We’re leaving!”
“But, mom, I don’t want to go.” Morgan pleaded.
“Yeah, mom. We want to stay.” Patrick added.
“But kids, if we stay, they’re going to…” she looked into the grief stricken eyes of her two children. “Fine. We can stay for a little while.” She looked back towards the adults, pleading with her own eyes. “Please don’t make me.”
The officers both looked over at Susan. “No, the rules are that all girls have to be naked. I can’t start making exceptions for you Priscilla. It would set a bad example for the children.” At that, Priscilla reluctantly started removing her own clothes.
“Ma’am, you are free to leave at any time.” the naked police woman explained.
“If you think I’m just going to leave my kids here while…” The woman said with disgust, pulling off her panties, the last of her clothing.
“See, it’s no big deal.” Susan said.
“It is a big deal!” Priscilla started to complain again. “Why…”
“But why is it a big deal, mom?” Morgan asked.
“It’s just indecent.”
“But mom? Why is it indecent for you and Morgan, but not me?” Her son asked.
“Because boys are different, Patrick. I want to make sure you’re not embarrassed by your body.”
“But what about me, mommy? Shouldn’t I not be embarrassed by my body?” Her daughter asked.
“And I always feel like you think Morgan’s better than me, since I have to be naked and she doesn’t.” Her son added.
“And I feel like you always make it seem like my body is dirty, since you never let me go naked.” Her daughter further explained.
Priscilla looked at her two children in astonishment. “You both really feel that way?” The two kids nodded at their mother. “Well, let's go home and discuss this more.” and she took their hands, leading them back home, forgetting all about her and her daughter’s clothing.
“Niner 4250.” The police officers’ radios crackled.
“Looks like we got to go.” The male officer grabbed his partner's wrist, starting to lead her back to their squad car.
“Ramirez! My uniform!” The naked officer blushed as she was being dragged away.
“No time for that, Lieutenant! Ma’am, we’ll be back for her uniform some time tomorrow, if that’s alright!”
“Sure!” Susan called after them as they rounded the corner of the house, chuckling a little.
Inside, Adam was about to open his bedroom door, and lead Heather downstairs, when she asked. “Adam..? You’re not going to tell anyone about that? Are you?”
“About what?” Adam looked back over his shoulder, giving the older girl a little smug smirk.
“Well... about you know.”
“No. What?” Adam feigned ignorance, keeping the smirk on his face.
“About… How I’m” she dropped her voice to a whisper. “Turned on by that…”
“Turned on by..?”
“By being spanked.” Heather hung her head in shame.
“Well, I don’t know… What will you give me?”
“What will I give you!?” She looked down at her naked body. “I’m already standing here naked in front of you! You just got to spank me! Not to mention touch me in such a… such a… God! What more could I possibly give you!?”
“Don’t forget you have to do what I say.”
Heather’s eyes opened wide at the boy’s incredulous words. “Yeah! So what more could you possibly want from me?”
“Well…” Adam eyed the naked 16 year old up and down her body, lust slowly filling his eyes.
“Oh god..! No, no way! My first isn’t going to be some pervy 13 year old.”
“You mean, you’ve never..?”
“NO! What kind of girl do you think I am!?”
“Well, fine. What about a BJ?”
“A BJ?”
“You know. A Blowjob.”
“I know what a BJ is.”
“Good. You give me a BJ and I’ll keep quiet about you being turned on by getting spanked.”
“I’m not…”
“Surely giving me a BJ is better than everyone knowing your turn-ons…”
“Fine.” Heather said.
“Good girl.” Adam said, quickly unzipping his pants, and pulling his hard penis out of his fly. Heather just stared at it for a minute, her face changing to an expression Adam could not read. “What?”
“Huh?” Heather looked up at his face, realizing she had been staring. “You’re what? 13 right?”
“Yeah?”
“Huh.”
“Huh what?”
“What? Nothing. Let’s get this over with.” Heather said, quickly kneeling down in front of him.
“Well, go on.” Adam said, when she just sat there doing nothing.
“This is the first time I’ve ever done this. Give me a minute to work up my nerve.” Heather said, annoyed. After a few deep breaths, she tentatively took the end of his penis into her mouth.
It was the most pleasurable thing Adam had ever experienced. “Ohhh… God....” Heather mumbled something at him, but he couldn’t understand what she was trying to say. “What?”
“I said, glad you’re enjoying it.” She couldn’t keep the cynicism from her voice.
“Oh yeah I’m enjoying it!” Adam moaned as she took him back into her mouth. It didn’t take much longer for Adam to start cumming, and he shot straight into the back of the throat of the older girl’s mouth. “OH GOD!”
Heather started coughing and sputtering, spitting Adam’s semen out. “You could have warned me!”
Adam just sat down on the edge of his bed, recovering. “That was amazing!” He looked Heather in the eye, still needing a few feet in front of him, with a bitter look on her face. “Thanks Heather. Thank you.”
Heather’s anger broke a little, feeling like the boy was genuinely trying to thank her for what she had just done. “Yeah, well… It’s not like I really had a choice.”
“Come on. We better get back to the others. Before they miss us.”
It was a few minutes later that Adam was poking his head out the back door. “Oh, here everyone is. Well, almost everyone. Where’s Cody and Travis? And Gwen?”
“They had to get home.” Abbie explained.
“I guess it is getting kinda late, huh.” Adam added.
Mrs. Larson looked down at her watch. “Oh yes. Almost time for the twins' bath. I wanted to talk to you about that, Adam, but first. How did everything go with Heather?”
Adam just gestured to the blonde girl standing next to him. “I’m sorry Mrs. Larson. You are right. Girls should be naked. I promise I will behave from now on.” Adam had coached Heather in what she should say to his mom.
“Good Heather. Just remember that, or you’ll be receiving another spanking.”
“Yeah.” Adam gave Heather’s butt a quick slap. Heather just looked wide eyed at the boy, feeling a twinge of excitement down below.
“Alright. We better get going.” Blake said, getting up from his chair. “Thank you for the nice dinner Mrs. Larson. Come on, Heather. Come on, Lilly.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Larson.” Lilly smiled warmly at her host.
“Yeah, thanks.” Heather added.
“You’re welcome. And you three are welcome over anytime too. Well, provided you girls follow the house rules.” She said with a little chuckle. “Goodnight!”
“Goodnight.” Blake said, starting to lead his sisters home.
“Blake, wait!” Abbie said, rushing over to him. She grabbed him in a hug, and planted a big kiss on his lips. “Goodnight.”
“Awww!” Lilly said, while everyone else kind of chuckled.
“Goodnight.” Blake said back, after coming out of his daze.
Once the Moss children had disappeared around the corner, the Larsons all headed back inside.
“Oh, Adam. What I wanted to ask earlier. Would you mind giving the twins their bath tonight? I’ve got a bit more work to get done.”
“You don’t want me to do it, mom?” Abbie asked.
“Well, Timmy is getting older now, dear. It might be a bit weird for him to be naked in front of you now. I’m sure it’d be better if it was his older brother doing it instead.”
“Sure mom. I can do it. No problem. In fact. Why don’t I just give Abbie a bath too?” Adam answered his mother.
At this point, Abbie knew better than to outright complain, but she thought there may be a way to still get out of it. “Well, I normally just take a shower in the morning when I get back from running with Blake.”
Her mother thought she made a good point, but then figured Adam had a good reason for wanting to bathe Abbie, remembering what she had said earlier about the boys helping her get used to being naked. “No, Abbie. Your brother is in charge of you. If he thinks he should bathe you, then you better listen to him.”
“Bu…” Abbie started to complain, but remembered how mad her mom had gotten at her yesterday, so shut her mouth.
“Come on, Timmy. You first.” Adam said, leading his younger brother to the upstairs bathroom.
“Why do I have to go first?” Timmy complained.
“Cause, when you’re done, you can help me with Madeline.”
Adam and Timmy were done with his bath quickly, with Adam making sure that Timmy was thoroughly clean, so his mother wouldn’t get upset with the job he had done. Once Timmy was dressed in his pajamas, the two brothers went to find their sisters, who were both in their room, waiting for their own baths.
“Alright Maddie. Your turn.” Adam said, taking his naked little sister’s hand, and bringing her over to the bathroom. Her twin brother and their older sister followed close behind. Adam already had the water filling back up, and helped lift his little sister into the tub when it was done, putting in a bit of bubble bath too.
The two boys were interested in getting to the good stuff fast. So while they made sure Madeline was clean top to bottom, they mostly paid attention to the young girl’s genitalia.
“That really tickles, Timmy.” Madeline said with a little giggle, while her twin brother was washing her little pussy for the third time.
“Sorry,” he said, stopping what he was doing.
“That’s ok. I like being tickled.” Madeline gave a big smile to the boy, who took that as an invitation to continue.
The two boys were toweling off their young sister, when their mother walked into the bathroom. “That’s what I like to see. I’m glad all of you are getting along so well now. But it’s time for bed, you two.” Mrs. Larson said, pointing at her two youngest children. “Adam, make sure you do as good a job when washing Abbie.” and she gave her son a little wink as the three exited the bathroom.
Adam went over to the door and made sure it was locked. “Ok, Abbie. Your turn.” He said, turning around with a sly smile on his face. This was the first time the siblings had been alone since that morning. “It’s been quite the day, huh?” Adam took her hand, and helped her into the now filled bathtub, then poured a bit of bubble bath into the water.
“Yeah.” Abbie said, sinking down into the water.
“Quite the weekend, actually.”
“Yeah.” Abbie nodded her head this time along with her answer. She was worn out from the day's events.
“You know. I meant what I said the other night.” Adam said, kneeling down next to the tub and adding a little more bubble bath to the water.
“What’s that?” Abbie had closed her eyes, relaxing a bit.
“Well, that you’re really pretty. Beautiful even. Like this.” Abbie opened her eyes, and furrowed her brow at him. “I mean, naked. You’re really pretty like this, Abbie.”
“Oh…” Abbie looked away from him, blushing a little, but did get a half smile on her face. She turned to face him again. “Why are you being so nice to me, all of a sudden?”
“Huh?” Adam contemplated his words for a moment. “Well, mom is going to make you go naked for quite a while, it seems. And you’ve been pretty good all day. Following my directions, I mean. Plus, you did say those nice things about me during dinner tonight.”
“About that…”
“Hang on. Let me finish. So I figured you might like it better if I helped you get used to being naked, instead of ragging on you about it all the time.”
“You’re seriously going to stop teasing me about being naked?” Abbie gave Adam an unconvinced look.
“Seriously. Well, mostly. As your little brother, it is my job to tease you, you know.” He grinned. Abbie chuckled, and before he could move away, quickly grabbed him in a big hug. “Ah! Abbie! You’re getting me all wet!” Both siblings were laughing now, most of the tension and animosity between them gone.
After the two had calmed down, Adam took charge of the situation again. “Ok, stand up Abbie, and let’s get you clean.” she did as told with no reservation, standing in front of her brother, as he soaped up her wash cloth. “Let's start with your arms and shoulders.” Adam said, taking Abbie’s wrist in his one hand and scrubbing up and down her arm with the other. “Now turn around so I can get your back.”
Abbie turned around, and under her breath said, “I’m surprised you’re not just feeling me up.”
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” Abbie said, letting out little small sighs at her brother’s touch. She was feeling surprised with herself, that she wanted her brother to touch her in such an intimate way. Her response heightened when her brother started rubbing her bottom, and she couldn’t hold back a small moan.
“Feel good?” Adam asked, turning his sister back around to face him.
“No.” Abbie lied, looking away from her brother’s line of sight, another small smirk on her lips.
“Uh huh.” Adam said, now rubbing the girl’s bare chest. “You know, Abbie. I’ve learned so much this weekend.” When his sister just gave him a blank expression, he continued. “Well, like so much about the female body. For instance, look at how hard your nipples get. Look at the way they are standing. I know that’s ‘cause you’re aroused.”
“I am not.” Abbie wondered how long this game could last, trying to keep from her brother how she was really feeling. She moaned when Adam pinched her nipples between his fingers, tweaking them a bit.
“Well, I know It’s not from the cold, Abbie, ‘cause it’s quite warm in here.” Adam chuckled. “And when you’re aroused, you get this blush on your cheeks. It’s really quite cute. Ok, put your leg up on the side of the tub here so I can wash it.”
Abbie did as she was told, putting her leg up on the edge of the tub, and Adam knelt down, getting just about eye level with his sister’s genitals. “And of course, it’s noticeable down here too, at least when you’re naked.” Abbie blushed hard, and could feel herself getting more aroused, knowing her brother was staring directly between her legs. “The skin kinda gets a more reddish color, and it sort of opens up. And of course, you get wet.” Adam ran his finger along one of her labia. “Really wet.” Abbie let out a loud moan.
“Please, Adam. I’m your sister.”
“Don’t worry, Abbie. I just need to get you clean. Your little pussy here needs to be cleaned too, doesn’t it?” He said, starting to rub her aroused clit.
“But…” Abbie moaned out.
“Or would you rather I gave you a spanking?”
“No, please. No spanking.” Abbie continued groaning.
“Oh. Too bad. I know some girls are into that sort of thing.”
“Who?”
“Just something I read on the internet.” Adam said.
Soon, Abbie was bucking her hips back and forth, and moaning quite loudly. Adam knew she was getting close, and wanted his sister to feel the nice release. He stuck his index finger into her hole, while still rubbing her clit with the other hand. Abbie came almost immediately. “OH GOD, YES!” Abbie yelled, enjoying her intense orgasm.
As soon as Abbie had recovered, Adam had her rinse off and out of the tub. “That was nice, wasn’t it?” He asked, drying her off.
“I guess... I guess it wasn’t so bad.” Abbie gave her brother a coy look.
“I knew you’d like it.” Adam grinned. She couldn’t keep the smile from her face either, as he finished drying her off.
As the two were walking out into the hallway, Adam remarked “Remember, you’re still not done with your punishment. I believe it was, hmm, two boys from your class you have to invite over to see you naked.”
“Just one boy.” Abbie countered.
“Uh uh. It was definitely two.”
“Right. But I already invited one boy from my class over today.” Adam gave her a confused look. “Blake.” Abbie said in a confident tone, happy to finally have one over on her brother.
Adam opened his mouth like he was about to say something, but then just snickered. “Alright Abbie. Fair play. But you still have to invite one other boy over, and I can still invite three more boys myself. Not to mention you haven’t even invited any girls over yet.”
“But what about Gwen? And Lilly and Heather?”
“I invited them over, not you.” Abbie gave her brother a dejected look. “Alright, we can count Lilly and Heather, for what you said about me at dinner tonight.” Abbie smiled at that, and Adam gave his sister a quick kiss on the cheek before heading to his room. “Goodnight Abbie.”
“Night Adam.”
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 9 (Part 1)
As Abbie awoke that Monday morning, a sense of excitement washed over her. Finally, after two plus days of being naked, she would be allowed to wear clothes again! Even if just for a little while. She quickly shut off her alarm, so as to not wake Madeline, who was still sound asleep. Then she grabbed her shoes and socks, threw her hair in a ponytail, and grabbed her phone and headed downstairs. She knew she had one more task to complete before she would be allowed to get dressed that morning.
Downstairs, she had the whole level to herself. It was still quite early in the morning. She didn’t like going on a completely empty stomach, so she went to the kitchen to grab something to eat quickly. She was just finishing her granola bar, when the text came in. She headed over to the front door, and threw it open. “Come on. Let’s get this over with.”
“Good morning to you too.” Blake smiled at his girlfriend. Abbie grabbed him, and gave him a big kiss. “Now it is a good morning!” Blake's smile became gigantic.
Abbie smiled back just as brightly. “Sorry. Good morning. It’s just that, I’m so close to having clothes again, I can almost taste it! The sooner we get back, the sooner I can take a shower, and then…” She paused, relishing the words. “I can get dressed!”
Blake chuckled a little. "I’m glad you’re so happy."
“Wouldn’t you be? If your mom was making you go naked? Come on. Let’s get going. So I can get back here and get dressed!” Abbie beamed at Blake as she headed out the door.
Not many people were out, just a few people heading off to work. The sun was just coming over the horizon, as Abbie and Blake started running through the neighborhood. Anyone who saw the naked girl would just give her a confused look, but otherwise the two were left alone. They got to the park, taking the path that ran through some trees and brush.
“Let’s take a quick break.” Abbie said, panting hard. She put her hands behind her head so she could breathe easier, and shut her eyes for a minute. When she opened them back up, she saw Blake standing in front of her, looking at her naked body presented in front of him, and lust filling his eyes. Abbie blushed and smiled, then grabbed her boyfriend’s hand, leading him down the trail a little farther.
Abbie led the two into a clearing in the brush, smiling at her boyfriend. She took a quick look around, making sure no one was near, and knelt down in front of him, quickly pulling his shorts down to his knees. “Abbie!?” Blake’s eyes went wide.
Blake’s hard penis sprang free as Abbie pulled his underwear down too. “Relax. We’re alone.” She slowly wrapped her hand around his hard cock, looking up at her boyfriend and smiling.
“But we’re outside?” Blake said, looking around, and feeling very nervous.
Abbie looked back down at his exposed privates. “Yeah, and I just spent the last 30 minutes completely naked outside. So no more complaining. You… You just enjoy it.”
“Abbie, what are you..?” Blake was interrupted as Abbie slowly ran her tongue along the underside of his penis. It was the most wonderful feeling Blake had ever experienced in his life. “Oh, oh god, Abbie! That is amazing!” Abbie continued teasing her boyfriend, running circles around the head now. It was too much for Blake, who ended up stumbling backwards and falling into the tall grass.
Abbie yelped a little, exclaiming “Blake! Are you ok!?”
Blake sat up on his elbows, chuckling a little. “Yeah, I’m fine. The grass broke my fall.”
“Good.” Abbie said, trying to seductively slink towards him, between his legs. His penis was still hard, sticking straight up into the air now, so she quickly took it back into her mouth, swirling her tongue around the head again.
“Oh my god! Oh wow, Abbie!” Blake exclaimed.
Abbie giggled a little, happy to be giving her boyfriend so much pleasure. She pulled off of him so she could say, “Wow! You really like that huh? Well, you just lean back, relax and enjoy.” She gave him a wicked seductive smile as she took his hard cock into her mouth again.
Blake was in pure heaven. This was truly the most amazing thing to ever happen in his life. Abbie kept up her attack on his hard cock, and now the pressure was building for Blake. He knew he wouldn’t last much lounger. “Abbie, I'm going to cum..!” Blake said, hoping to warn his girlfriend.
Abbie was able to pull back just in time as Blake’s hard cock started shooting. “OH WOW!” Abbie exclaimed with delight, this being only the second time she had ever seen him do this, and she was prepared for it this time. She aimed his cock to one side, keeping the two of them from getting covered in his jizz, but the last little bit did dribble out over her hand and into his pubic hair.
“Wow, Abbie… That was amazing!” Blake said as he tried to catch his breath.
“Thanks!” Abbie beamed at him with pride, trying to wipe the bit of his cum on her hand off on the grass next to her.
He sat up, pulling up his shorts. “But aren’t you worried someone could have seen us? I mean, it’s pretty secluded around here,” he looked around at the area, “but you never know.”
“Sorry if I wanted to do something nice for my new boyfriend...” Abbie looked down at the ground, feeling hurt.
“No, I’m sorry Abbie. It was amazing, awesome, the most wonderful thing anyone has ever done for me.” Blake tilted her chin up, smiling into her eyes.
Abbie smiled back, and before either one knew it, they were both kissing. “Wow! Now that was amazing!” Abbie said when they broke their kiss after a minute.
“Thanks.” Blake smiled at his girlfriend. “So, no complaints from me at all, but can I ask what made you want to do that this morning?”
“Well…” She bit the corner of her lip. “One of the girls said something yesterday about giving a… You know… And I thought it might be fun… For you… And for me…”
“I know I had fun!” He grinned. “You?”
“Yeah. It was so cool, the way you wiggled around in pleasure. And, well… To know I was the one giving you that pleasure. And when you shoot...” Abbie giggled a little, remembering the sight.
Blake blushed in response. “Well, I wouldn’t mind you doing that again. Just maybe not in public next time.” he chuckled.
“Alright, I guess. Here I am out for a run, completely naked, and my boyfriend can’t even take hiding away in the bushes without a soul around for a few minutes.” Abbie pretended to scold him, but couldn’t keep the humor out of her voice, breaking into laughter after she finished the sentence.
“Ok, ok.” Blake responded, getting to his feet. “I think we better start heading home now.”
“Um… wait…” Abbie waited for Blake to turn back around, before continuing. “There is kinda another reason I did it.”
“What is it?”
“Well ummm, You promise to keep it a secret, if I tell you?” Blake nodded his head, so she continued, dropping her voice to a whisper. “It’s not just that I saw you were aroused looking at me or that I thought it would be fun. It’s also that, well, I get pretty aroused… when I’m naked… outside.”
“Wow, you do?” Blake looked at his girlfriend with curiosity.
“Yeah. I kinda felt it when I was first playing basketball with my brother, and Cody and Travis. And then my punishment yesterday morning, but I really didn’t realize until we went running together yesterday. With all the people looking at me, and you looking at me.” She gave him a quick smirk. “It just… It really turns me on.” She said in a raspy voice. She grabbed his hand, bringing it down to her waiting pussy, letting out a little moan as it made contact.
“Did you hear that!?” Blake looked over towards the path.
“Hear what?” Abbie was too enthralled in her arousal to hear much of anything. She let out an annoyed sigh when Blake pulled his hand away and went to check on the noise.
“I heard a noise from over here.” Blake pulled the bushes back, but couldn’t see anything that would have made a noise. “It sounded like a branch snapping.”
“It was probably just a bird or something.” Abbie said, feeling frustrated.
Blake kept looking around, trying to see if he could find anyone. Abbie, feeling totally frustrated now, could not take it anymore. When Blake turned back around, he found his girlfriend going to town on her own clit. “Woah, Abbie!” he said with a surprised chuckle.
“Ungh!” Abbie moaned out, standing there playing with herself in front of him. “Please? Will you..?” she begged.
“Yeah. Of course.” Blake grinned at the naked girl, coming back towards her. “But I thought you didn’t do that?” He looked down at the blur of her hand.
“I lied, ok?” She said with a loud moan.
“What? Why?”
“I don’t know. It’s embarrassing, admitting that. I guess I just didn’t want you thinking badly of me.”
“You don’t have to be embarrassed, Abbie. I don’t think badly of you. Everybody does that.”
“Unhh. Do you?”
“Uh, yeah. Of course I do.” Blake blushed a little. “Quite a lot actually. Especially since yesterday.”
They both laughed at that. He stopped the girl's hand, taking over for her. “Oh! Blake!” She cried, finally feeling the touch of the boy where she most desired. It wasn’t long before she was cumming, lifting up onto her tippy-toes, and letting out a loud wail. “BLAKE! AHHHH!”
The two headed to their respective homes after that, Blake giving his girlfriend a long passionate kiss before leaving the girl.
--------
Heather’s morning had been less eventful. The high school started classes an hour earlier, so the only real interaction she had with anyone was her mother as she came down the stairs.
“Heather, why aren’t you naked?” Her mom asked as she came into the living room.
“I can’t go to school naked, mom.” Heather replied in a snooty tone.
“I’ll ignore this for today, but from now on I don’t want you getting dressed until it’s time to leave for school. Understood?”
“Yes mother.” Heather replied, again in a patronizing way.
“Don’t think I don’t hear that tone in your voice, young lady. If that’s not good enough for you, you can come ask me or your father… Or your brother if it’s ok to get dressed, from now on.”
“No, that’s ok, mom. I understand.” Heather tried saving herself.
“No, I think it’s a good idea. You’ll ask permission from one of us before getting dressed from now on.” The naked woman said with a smug smile, as she headed into the kitchen. Heather had wanted to get breakfast, but instead, she let out an annoyed sigh, grabbed her backpack, and headed out the door.
The bus ride to school had been one of worry and anguish for the 16 year old girl. While it didn’t appear anyone had found out about the new rules she was now living under, Heather could not be certain just how many people Susana might have told. Susana was one of, if not her best friend, but this kind of gossip was just too good to keep secret. She had tried to get a hold of her friend numerous times the previous night after getting home, but her redheaded friend had not returned any of her calls or texts. Heather now knew it was a race to get to Susana before Susana could tell anyone else, if she had not done so already.
Unfortunately for Heather, her bus was one of the last ones to arrive at school that day, so she didn’t have much time to look for her friend. She went to her locker quickly, getting the books she would need for her first class, and just as she was closing her locker, spotted the redheaded girl laughing with a group of their classmates. Heather could only pray that what the group was laughing about had nothing to do with her. Before she could head towards the group, the two minute warning bell sounded, letting the students know that classes were about to start. She tried heading in the direction of her friend, but the rush of the students blocked her way, and Heather lost sight of her. She knew where Susana was going, to her first class, but unfortunately it was all the way across the school from her own. Defeated, Heather headed to her own first period class, hoping Susana wouldn’t spill the beans.
--------
Abbie was still in an almost blissful daze, as she made her way into the bathroom for her shower. She relaxed a little, letting the water wash over her. Just as she was reaching for her bottle of shampoo, the shower curtain slowly slid open. “What are you doing in here?” Abbie asked with a slightly annoyed chuckle.
“Nothing. Well, I thought I should let you know not to get dressed until I say.” Adam gave Abbie a small grin. “I’ll have your clothes ready and waiting for you when you come downstairs.”
“Huh? What? Wait!? Adam..!” Abbie called after her brother, but he was already out of the room. “Great, now the little creep is gonna dress me too.” Abbie mumbled to herself, and continued with her shower.
Abbie arrived downstairs just as her mother and the twins were getting ready to leave. She was envious to see that her mom and little sister were already dressed in their own clothes. “Abbie, you have your clothes for the day?” Her mom asked her.
“I’ve got them right here mom.” Adam answered, holding up a plastic bag.
“Thank you Adam.” His mom came over and gave him a quick hug and a kiss, then repeated the action with her oldest daughter. “Remember Abbie. No getting dressed until your brother says, alright.”
“Alright mom.” Abbie grimaced a little, not liking leaving her clothes in the hands of her younger brother.
“Don’t worry mom. I remember the rules. Five minutes before leaving for school, and not a second sooner.” Adam gave his mom a big smile.
“Good Adam. Alright, come along kids.” Their mother led the two younger children out the door, as the two females kept trying to adjust to the clothes they had gotten used to not wearing over the weekend.
Abbie went and sat down on the couch. “So, uh, twenty five minutes 'till school.” She said, looking over at the large grandfather clock in the corner of the room.
Adam took a seat across from Abbie, giving her a small self-satisfied smile, holding the bag with her clothes in his lap. “Yep.”
Abbie eyed her brother suspiciously. “This isn’t some kind of trick, is it? There are actually clothes in that bag, aren't there?”
“Come on, Abbie. I can’t make you go to school naked, can I?” When Abbie just kept eyeballing him, he got up from his chair and went over and held the bag open for her to look. “There, see. Your clothes.” Abbie started to reach into the bag, hoping this meant she could finally get dressed, but just then the doorbell went off. “I got it, Abbie.” Adam quickly snatched the bag away from his sister, and rushed to the door.
On the other side of the door were Cody and Travis, who both grinned broadly at the naked girl. “Abbie’s still naked?” Travis asked.
“Yeah, the rule is she can’t get dressed until five minutes before school.” Adam explained.
“Oh, cool.” Cody said. “We better get going though. School starts in twenty minutes or so.”
“Ok.” Adam said, picking up his backpack and heading towards the door.
“Hey! Wait!” Abbie called, rushing to her brother and grabbing him by the shoulder. “My clothes.” Abbie held her hand out expectantly, with an irritated look on her face.
Adam just patted his sister on her bare upper arm. “It’s not time yet. Besides, we have one more stop along the way.” Adam turned and headed out the door, with his two friends closely following. He turned back when he reached the bottom of the stairs. “Come on, Abbie.”
“Please Adam. Just let me get dressed…” Abbie said, peeking out from behind the door.
“Abbie, this is the perfect time for me to help you get used to being naked. Just like we talked about last night. Grab your backpack and come on.” He gave her an encouraging smile, and his two friends joined in, all three motioning for the naked girl to come out the door.
“Where are we going?” Abbie asked, still skeptical of her brother’s intentions.
“To meet up with Blake and Lilly, so we can all walk to school together. But we’re losing time. Abbie, I promise you, as soon as we get to Blake’s house, you can get dressed.”
“Well... Alright… It’s not like I haven’t been naked outside before.” Abbie put on her backpack, and hesitantly took a step outside, slowly closing the door behind her, knowing it was now locked, and she would have no way of getting back inside without her brother’s help.
“There you go Abbie.” Adam smiled brightly at his naked sister, taking her hand when she reached the bottom of the stairs, holding the bag with his sister’s clothes in the other. Cody took her other hand, and the three boys started leading the naked girl down the road, towards her boyfriend’s house.
The walk had progressed a lot quicker than Abbie had even realized, and she could now see Blake’s house as they turned the corner. She felt like she was home free, but just as she started to relax, she heard someone calling her name. “ABBIE!?” She spotted her quickly. A girl in her English class coming out of one of the houses near Blake’s. And of course she wasn’t alone, Abbie thought to herself. Quickly following the girl was a boy she guessed to be of a similar age, and Abbie was sure they were no doubt coming over to see what in the world was going on with the naked girl.
Adam leaned over to whisper into his sister’s ear. “Relax Abbie. Remember it’s no big deal, and that you look good naked.” Abbie looked over at her brother, who gave her a little wink.
“Hey, Abbie…” The two teens were quick in reaching the naked girl and the three boys, with the girl from Abbie’s class speaking first.
“Wow! Who’s this, Adam!? And why is she naked!?” The boy had the most elated look on his face, until the girl elbowed him in the side. “Oof..! What?” The boy looked at the girl with confusion.
“Hey Eddy. This is my sister, Abbie.” Adam started to explain.
“Oh, nice to meet you, Abbie.” Eddy quickly regained his composure from the blow, but couldn’t help still checking out the naked girl in front of him.
“Uh hum…” Abbie’s classmate cleared her throat.
Eddy broke his gaze away from the naked girl long enough to look at her annoyed face. “Oh, uh, this is my sister. Claire.”
“Um… Why? Ok, Why? Sorry, I’m trying not to be rude, but why are you naked?” Claire managed to ask her classmate.
Abbie was deeply embarrassed standing there naked in front of the two, and had been fighting internally not to just throw her arms over herself and hide or just run away. The two boys holding onto her hands did help her stay put. “Well, umm…”
“It’s a long story, but basically my mom wants my sisters to be nudists. So Abbie is practicing to get used to it.” Adam explained.
“Oh, huh. I’ve never met a nudist before. That’s pretty cool, Abbie.” Claire said, with a genuine smile to the naked girl.
“Uh, thanks.” Abbie responded, not sure how to react to the girl’s praise.
“Well, we better get going, or we’ll be late for school.” Adam explained. “Our friends are waiting for us. I’ll see you in homeroom, Eddy.”
“Yeah, alright. See you. Bye Abbie.” Eddy had to be dragged along by his sister, while he continued to take quick glances back at the naked girl, until they rounded the corner and he could no longer see. The boys all chuckled at their classmate’s reaction to the naked girl.
“Nudists?” Abbie asked once the two were out of ear shot.
“Yeah. I was doing a little research online last night, and I think it’s the easiest way to explain things going forward.” Her brother explained, as the four continued their journey. “I’ll have to let mom know. You did an excellent job by the way, standing there naked in front of them. Good job Abbie.” The naked girl just blushed as her brother praised her. “And, you probably just made Eddy’s day. No, month! Year!” He added.
“Yeah, and now he’s going to blab about seeing a naked girl to anyone that will listen.” Abbie complained.
“Eddy? Nah. We’ll talk to him in homeroom. I’m sure he’ll keep it secret if we ask.” Adam said, as the group reached Blake’s front door, and he gave it a quick knock.
“Abbie, you did great.” Travis complimented the naked girl.
“Yeah, Abbie. You were so brave.” Cody joined in.
Abbie blushed some more at the compliments, but before she could respond, the door cracked open, with Lilly and her blonde hair peeking out. “Oh, it’s you guys. Thank goodness. My brother asked me to answer the door, but I didn’t know who it would be. Oh, you’re still naked, Abbie?”
“Yeah. In fact, we were just complimenting Abbie about how brave she is being, walking over here completely naked.” Travis explained.
“Can we come in?” Adam asked his blonde classmate.
“Oh yeah, sorry. Come on in, guys.” Lilly pulled the door open all the way, revealing that she herself was also still nude. She blushed a bit as each of the boys checked her out and gave her their own smile as they entered the house.
“Looks like I’m not the only one still naked.” Abbie couldn’t help commenting as she came in, with a little giggle.
“Yeah, my brother said I couldn’t get dressed until it was time to leave for school.” The blonde girl explained.
“Which is right about now, if the clock is correct.” Blake said, coming down the stairs. “Alright, Lilly, you may get dressed.” Lilly didn’t have to be told twice. She quickly rushed to the couch, where she had left the clothes she had planned on wearing that day.
Adam looked at his own sister. “Here you are, Abigail. Your clothes, as promised.” Abbie snatched the bag from her brother’s outstretched hand, and rushed over to the couch herself, quickly dumping out the contents.
The two girls started chatting with each other while getting dressed. “This is kind of weird, getting dressed with an audience, huh?” Lilly whispered to the other girl, as she pulled on her panties.
“Yeah.” Abbie agreed, securing her bra in the back, and pulling up the straps. “I’m surprised you gave me underwear.” Abbie expressed louder so her brother could hear. Adam just shrugged his shoulders and chuckled a little. Now clad in her bra and panties, Abbie picked up the top her brother had provided. A blue t-shirt. Abbie remembered the shirt, an old shirt she stopped wearing a couple years ago. She would probably be comfortable wearing it at home, but never to school. She put it on, and it came down to just above her belly button, leaving her entire midriff bare. She pursed her lips, but then reasoned in her head that it was much better than being naked.
The last thing in the bag was a black skirt. Again it was much smaller than Abbie would have liked, only barely coming down to mid thigh, leaving her bare down to her shoes.
“Wow, you look hot.” Blake observed, having never seen Abbie dress like this in her life. Normally, Abbie was much more of a conservative dresser, rarely ever wearing skirts. Abbie blushed at her boyfriend’s comment.
“Are you kidding? She’s smoking hot!” Cody exclaimed.
“What about me?” Lilly was also dressed, similarly, but much more conservatively. Her midriff was completely covered by her orange blouse, and her skirt came down to her knees. She twisted back and forth a little, to show off her outfit.
“Lilly, you’re gorgeous too.” Cody gave the blonde girl a wide smile, and she blushed and giggled.
“Adam, did you have to give me such… revealing clothing?” Abbie asked.
“Come on, Abbie. You look great.” Adam grinned. “Especially your legs.”
“Abbie, if I had legs like yours, I’d be showing them off all the time.” Lilly pointed out, as she put on her backpack. Abbie scoffed and rolled her eyes, but couldn’t help smiling to herself, enjoying some of the compliments the others were giving her.
“Ok, let’s get going.” Blake said, and the six teens all headed off to school.
Downstairs, she had the whole level to herself. It was still quite early in the morning. She didn’t like going on a completely empty stomach, so she went to the kitchen to grab something to eat quickly. She was just finishing her granola bar, when the text came in. She headed over to the front door, and threw it open. “Come on. Let’s get this over with.”
“Good morning to you too.” Blake smiled at his girlfriend. Abbie grabbed him, and gave him a big kiss. “Now it is a good morning!” Blake's smile became gigantic.
Abbie smiled back just as brightly. “Sorry. Good morning. It’s just that, I’m so close to having clothes again, I can almost taste it! The sooner we get back, the sooner I can take a shower, and then…” She paused, relishing the words. “I can get dressed!”
Blake chuckled a little. "I’m glad you’re so happy."
“Wouldn’t you be? If your mom was making you go naked? Come on. Let’s get going. So I can get back here and get dressed!” Abbie beamed at Blake as she headed out the door.
Not many people were out, just a few people heading off to work. The sun was just coming over the horizon, as Abbie and Blake started running through the neighborhood. Anyone who saw the naked girl would just give her a confused look, but otherwise the two were left alone. They got to the park, taking the path that ran through some trees and brush.
“Let’s take a quick break.” Abbie said, panting hard. She put her hands behind her head so she could breathe easier, and shut her eyes for a minute. When she opened them back up, she saw Blake standing in front of her, looking at her naked body presented in front of him, and lust filling his eyes. Abbie blushed and smiled, then grabbed her boyfriend’s hand, leading him down the trail a little farther.
Abbie led the two into a clearing in the brush, smiling at her boyfriend. She took a quick look around, making sure no one was near, and knelt down in front of him, quickly pulling his shorts down to his knees. “Abbie!?” Blake’s eyes went wide.
Blake’s hard penis sprang free as Abbie pulled his underwear down too. “Relax. We’re alone.” She slowly wrapped her hand around his hard cock, looking up at her boyfriend and smiling.
“But we’re outside?” Blake said, looking around, and feeling very nervous.
Abbie looked back down at his exposed privates. “Yeah, and I just spent the last 30 minutes completely naked outside. So no more complaining. You… You just enjoy it.”
“Abbie, what are you..?” Blake was interrupted as Abbie slowly ran her tongue along the underside of his penis. It was the most wonderful feeling Blake had ever experienced in his life. “Oh, oh god, Abbie! That is amazing!” Abbie continued teasing her boyfriend, running circles around the head now. It was too much for Blake, who ended up stumbling backwards and falling into the tall grass.
Abbie yelped a little, exclaiming “Blake! Are you ok!?”
Blake sat up on his elbows, chuckling a little. “Yeah, I’m fine. The grass broke my fall.”
“Good.” Abbie said, trying to seductively slink towards him, between his legs. His penis was still hard, sticking straight up into the air now, so she quickly took it back into her mouth, swirling her tongue around the head again.
“Oh my god! Oh wow, Abbie!” Blake exclaimed.
Abbie giggled a little, happy to be giving her boyfriend so much pleasure. She pulled off of him so she could say, “Wow! You really like that huh? Well, you just lean back, relax and enjoy.” She gave him a wicked seductive smile as she took his hard cock into her mouth again.
Blake was in pure heaven. This was truly the most amazing thing to ever happen in his life. Abbie kept up her attack on his hard cock, and now the pressure was building for Blake. He knew he wouldn’t last much lounger. “Abbie, I'm going to cum..!” Blake said, hoping to warn his girlfriend.
Abbie was able to pull back just in time as Blake’s hard cock started shooting. “OH WOW!” Abbie exclaimed with delight, this being only the second time she had ever seen him do this, and she was prepared for it this time. She aimed his cock to one side, keeping the two of them from getting covered in his jizz, but the last little bit did dribble out over her hand and into his pubic hair.
“Wow, Abbie… That was amazing!” Blake said as he tried to catch his breath.
“Thanks!” Abbie beamed at him with pride, trying to wipe the bit of his cum on her hand off on the grass next to her.
He sat up, pulling up his shorts. “But aren’t you worried someone could have seen us? I mean, it’s pretty secluded around here,” he looked around at the area, “but you never know.”
“Sorry if I wanted to do something nice for my new boyfriend...” Abbie looked down at the ground, feeling hurt.
“No, I’m sorry Abbie. It was amazing, awesome, the most wonderful thing anyone has ever done for me.” Blake tilted her chin up, smiling into her eyes.
Abbie smiled back, and before either one knew it, they were both kissing. “Wow! Now that was amazing!” Abbie said when they broke their kiss after a minute.
“Thanks.” Blake smiled at his girlfriend. “So, no complaints from me at all, but can I ask what made you want to do that this morning?”
“Well…” She bit the corner of her lip. “One of the girls said something yesterday about giving a… You know… And I thought it might be fun… For you… And for me…”
“I know I had fun!” He grinned. “You?”
“Yeah. It was so cool, the way you wiggled around in pleasure. And, well… To know I was the one giving you that pleasure. And when you shoot...” Abbie giggled a little, remembering the sight.
Blake blushed in response. “Well, I wouldn’t mind you doing that again. Just maybe not in public next time.” he chuckled.
“Alright, I guess. Here I am out for a run, completely naked, and my boyfriend can’t even take hiding away in the bushes without a soul around for a few minutes.” Abbie pretended to scold him, but couldn’t keep the humor out of her voice, breaking into laughter after she finished the sentence.
“Ok, ok.” Blake responded, getting to his feet. “I think we better start heading home now.”
“Um… wait…” Abbie waited for Blake to turn back around, before continuing. “There is kinda another reason I did it.”
“What is it?”
“Well ummm, You promise to keep it a secret, if I tell you?” Blake nodded his head, so she continued, dropping her voice to a whisper. “It’s not just that I saw you were aroused looking at me or that I thought it would be fun. It’s also that, well, I get pretty aroused… when I’m naked… outside.”
“Wow, you do?” Blake looked at his girlfriend with curiosity.
“Yeah. I kinda felt it when I was first playing basketball with my brother, and Cody and Travis. And then my punishment yesterday morning, but I really didn’t realize until we went running together yesterday. With all the people looking at me, and you looking at me.” She gave him a quick smirk. “It just… It really turns me on.” She said in a raspy voice. She grabbed his hand, bringing it down to her waiting pussy, letting out a little moan as it made contact.
“Did you hear that!?” Blake looked over towards the path.
“Hear what?” Abbie was too enthralled in her arousal to hear much of anything. She let out an annoyed sigh when Blake pulled his hand away and went to check on the noise.
“I heard a noise from over here.” Blake pulled the bushes back, but couldn’t see anything that would have made a noise. “It sounded like a branch snapping.”
“It was probably just a bird or something.” Abbie said, feeling frustrated.
Blake kept looking around, trying to see if he could find anyone. Abbie, feeling totally frustrated now, could not take it anymore. When Blake turned back around, he found his girlfriend going to town on her own clit. “Woah, Abbie!” he said with a surprised chuckle.
“Ungh!” Abbie moaned out, standing there playing with herself in front of him. “Please? Will you..?” she begged.
“Yeah. Of course.” Blake grinned at the naked girl, coming back towards her. “But I thought you didn’t do that?” He looked down at the blur of her hand.
“I lied, ok?” She said with a loud moan.
“What? Why?”
“I don’t know. It’s embarrassing, admitting that. I guess I just didn’t want you thinking badly of me.”
“You don’t have to be embarrassed, Abbie. I don’t think badly of you. Everybody does that.”
“Unhh. Do you?”
“Uh, yeah. Of course I do.” Blake blushed a little. “Quite a lot actually. Especially since yesterday.”
They both laughed at that. He stopped the girl's hand, taking over for her. “Oh! Blake!” She cried, finally feeling the touch of the boy where she most desired. It wasn’t long before she was cumming, lifting up onto her tippy-toes, and letting out a loud wail. “BLAKE! AHHHH!”
The two headed to their respective homes after that, Blake giving his girlfriend a long passionate kiss before leaving the girl.
--------
Heather’s morning had been less eventful. The high school started classes an hour earlier, so the only real interaction she had with anyone was her mother as she came down the stairs.
“Heather, why aren’t you naked?” Her mom asked as she came into the living room.
“I can’t go to school naked, mom.” Heather replied in a snooty tone.
“I’ll ignore this for today, but from now on I don’t want you getting dressed until it’s time to leave for school. Understood?”
“Yes mother.” Heather replied, again in a patronizing way.
“Don’t think I don’t hear that tone in your voice, young lady. If that’s not good enough for you, you can come ask me or your father… Or your brother if it’s ok to get dressed, from now on.”
“No, that’s ok, mom. I understand.” Heather tried saving herself.
“No, I think it’s a good idea. You’ll ask permission from one of us before getting dressed from now on.” The naked woman said with a smug smile, as she headed into the kitchen. Heather had wanted to get breakfast, but instead, she let out an annoyed sigh, grabbed her backpack, and headed out the door.
The bus ride to school had been one of worry and anguish for the 16 year old girl. While it didn’t appear anyone had found out about the new rules she was now living under, Heather could not be certain just how many people Susana might have told. Susana was one of, if not her best friend, but this kind of gossip was just too good to keep secret. She had tried to get a hold of her friend numerous times the previous night after getting home, but her redheaded friend had not returned any of her calls or texts. Heather now knew it was a race to get to Susana before Susana could tell anyone else, if she had not done so already.
Unfortunately for Heather, her bus was one of the last ones to arrive at school that day, so she didn’t have much time to look for her friend. She went to her locker quickly, getting the books she would need for her first class, and just as she was closing her locker, spotted the redheaded girl laughing with a group of their classmates. Heather could only pray that what the group was laughing about had nothing to do with her. Before she could head towards the group, the two minute warning bell sounded, letting the students know that classes were about to start. She tried heading in the direction of her friend, but the rush of the students blocked her way, and Heather lost sight of her. She knew where Susana was going, to her first class, but unfortunately it was all the way across the school from her own. Defeated, Heather headed to her own first period class, hoping Susana wouldn’t spill the beans.
--------
Abbie was still in an almost blissful daze, as she made her way into the bathroom for her shower. She relaxed a little, letting the water wash over her. Just as she was reaching for her bottle of shampoo, the shower curtain slowly slid open. “What are you doing in here?” Abbie asked with a slightly annoyed chuckle.
“Nothing. Well, I thought I should let you know not to get dressed until I say.” Adam gave Abbie a small grin. “I’ll have your clothes ready and waiting for you when you come downstairs.”
“Huh? What? Wait!? Adam..!” Abbie called after her brother, but he was already out of the room. “Great, now the little creep is gonna dress me too.” Abbie mumbled to herself, and continued with her shower.
Abbie arrived downstairs just as her mother and the twins were getting ready to leave. She was envious to see that her mom and little sister were already dressed in their own clothes. “Abbie, you have your clothes for the day?” Her mom asked her.
“I’ve got them right here mom.” Adam answered, holding up a plastic bag.
“Thank you Adam.” His mom came over and gave him a quick hug and a kiss, then repeated the action with her oldest daughter. “Remember Abbie. No getting dressed until your brother says, alright.”
“Alright mom.” Abbie grimaced a little, not liking leaving her clothes in the hands of her younger brother.
“Don’t worry mom. I remember the rules. Five minutes before leaving for school, and not a second sooner.” Adam gave his mom a big smile.
“Good Adam. Alright, come along kids.” Their mother led the two younger children out the door, as the two females kept trying to adjust to the clothes they had gotten used to not wearing over the weekend.
Abbie went and sat down on the couch. “So, uh, twenty five minutes 'till school.” She said, looking over at the large grandfather clock in the corner of the room.
Adam took a seat across from Abbie, giving her a small self-satisfied smile, holding the bag with her clothes in his lap. “Yep.”
Abbie eyed her brother suspiciously. “This isn’t some kind of trick, is it? There are actually clothes in that bag, aren't there?”
“Come on, Abbie. I can’t make you go to school naked, can I?” When Abbie just kept eyeballing him, he got up from his chair and went over and held the bag open for her to look. “There, see. Your clothes.” Abbie started to reach into the bag, hoping this meant she could finally get dressed, but just then the doorbell went off. “I got it, Abbie.” Adam quickly snatched the bag away from his sister, and rushed to the door.
On the other side of the door were Cody and Travis, who both grinned broadly at the naked girl. “Abbie’s still naked?” Travis asked.
“Yeah, the rule is she can’t get dressed until five minutes before school.” Adam explained.
“Oh, cool.” Cody said. “We better get going though. School starts in twenty minutes or so.”
“Ok.” Adam said, picking up his backpack and heading towards the door.
“Hey! Wait!” Abbie called, rushing to her brother and grabbing him by the shoulder. “My clothes.” Abbie held her hand out expectantly, with an irritated look on her face.
Adam just patted his sister on her bare upper arm. “It’s not time yet. Besides, we have one more stop along the way.” Adam turned and headed out the door, with his two friends closely following. He turned back when he reached the bottom of the stairs. “Come on, Abbie.”
“Please Adam. Just let me get dressed…” Abbie said, peeking out from behind the door.
“Abbie, this is the perfect time for me to help you get used to being naked. Just like we talked about last night. Grab your backpack and come on.” He gave her an encouraging smile, and his two friends joined in, all three motioning for the naked girl to come out the door.
“Where are we going?” Abbie asked, still skeptical of her brother’s intentions.
“To meet up with Blake and Lilly, so we can all walk to school together. But we’re losing time. Abbie, I promise you, as soon as we get to Blake’s house, you can get dressed.”
“Well... Alright… It’s not like I haven’t been naked outside before.” Abbie put on her backpack, and hesitantly took a step outside, slowly closing the door behind her, knowing it was now locked, and she would have no way of getting back inside without her brother’s help.
“There you go Abbie.” Adam smiled brightly at his naked sister, taking her hand when she reached the bottom of the stairs, holding the bag with his sister’s clothes in the other. Cody took her other hand, and the three boys started leading the naked girl down the road, towards her boyfriend’s house.
The walk had progressed a lot quicker than Abbie had even realized, and she could now see Blake’s house as they turned the corner. She felt like she was home free, but just as she started to relax, she heard someone calling her name. “ABBIE!?” She spotted her quickly. A girl in her English class coming out of one of the houses near Blake’s. And of course she wasn’t alone, Abbie thought to herself. Quickly following the girl was a boy she guessed to be of a similar age, and Abbie was sure they were no doubt coming over to see what in the world was going on with the naked girl.
Adam leaned over to whisper into his sister’s ear. “Relax Abbie. Remember it’s no big deal, and that you look good naked.” Abbie looked over at her brother, who gave her a little wink.
“Hey, Abbie…” The two teens were quick in reaching the naked girl and the three boys, with the girl from Abbie’s class speaking first.
“Wow! Who’s this, Adam!? And why is she naked!?” The boy had the most elated look on his face, until the girl elbowed him in the side. “Oof..! What?” The boy looked at the girl with confusion.
“Hey Eddy. This is my sister, Abbie.” Adam started to explain.
“Oh, nice to meet you, Abbie.” Eddy quickly regained his composure from the blow, but couldn’t help still checking out the naked girl in front of him.
“Uh hum…” Abbie’s classmate cleared her throat.
Eddy broke his gaze away from the naked girl long enough to look at her annoyed face. “Oh, uh, this is my sister. Claire.”
“Um… Why? Ok, Why? Sorry, I’m trying not to be rude, but why are you naked?” Claire managed to ask her classmate.
Abbie was deeply embarrassed standing there naked in front of the two, and had been fighting internally not to just throw her arms over herself and hide or just run away. The two boys holding onto her hands did help her stay put. “Well, umm…”
“It’s a long story, but basically my mom wants my sisters to be nudists. So Abbie is practicing to get used to it.” Adam explained.
“Oh, huh. I’ve never met a nudist before. That’s pretty cool, Abbie.” Claire said, with a genuine smile to the naked girl.
“Uh, thanks.” Abbie responded, not sure how to react to the girl’s praise.
“Well, we better get going, or we’ll be late for school.” Adam explained. “Our friends are waiting for us. I’ll see you in homeroom, Eddy.”
“Yeah, alright. See you. Bye Abbie.” Eddy had to be dragged along by his sister, while he continued to take quick glances back at the naked girl, until they rounded the corner and he could no longer see. The boys all chuckled at their classmate’s reaction to the naked girl.
“Nudists?” Abbie asked once the two were out of ear shot.
“Yeah. I was doing a little research online last night, and I think it’s the easiest way to explain things going forward.” Her brother explained, as the four continued their journey. “I’ll have to let mom know. You did an excellent job by the way, standing there naked in front of them. Good job Abbie.” The naked girl just blushed as her brother praised her. “And, you probably just made Eddy’s day. No, month! Year!” He added.
“Yeah, and now he’s going to blab about seeing a naked girl to anyone that will listen.” Abbie complained.
“Eddy? Nah. We’ll talk to him in homeroom. I’m sure he’ll keep it secret if we ask.” Adam said, as the group reached Blake’s front door, and he gave it a quick knock.
“Abbie, you did great.” Travis complimented the naked girl.
“Yeah, Abbie. You were so brave.” Cody joined in.
Abbie blushed some more at the compliments, but before she could respond, the door cracked open, with Lilly and her blonde hair peeking out. “Oh, it’s you guys. Thank goodness. My brother asked me to answer the door, but I didn’t know who it would be. Oh, you’re still naked, Abbie?”
“Yeah. In fact, we were just complimenting Abbie about how brave she is being, walking over here completely naked.” Travis explained.
“Can we come in?” Adam asked his blonde classmate.
“Oh yeah, sorry. Come on in, guys.” Lilly pulled the door open all the way, revealing that she herself was also still nude. She blushed a bit as each of the boys checked her out and gave her their own smile as they entered the house.
“Looks like I’m not the only one still naked.” Abbie couldn’t help commenting as she came in, with a little giggle.
“Yeah, my brother said I couldn’t get dressed until it was time to leave for school.” The blonde girl explained.
“Which is right about now, if the clock is correct.” Blake said, coming down the stairs. “Alright, Lilly, you may get dressed.” Lilly didn’t have to be told twice. She quickly rushed to the couch, where she had left the clothes she had planned on wearing that day.
Adam looked at his own sister. “Here you are, Abigail. Your clothes, as promised.” Abbie snatched the bag from her brother’s outstretched hand, and rushed over to the couch herself, quickly dumping out the contents.
The two girls started chatting with each other while getting dressed. “This is kind of weird, getting dressed with an audience, huh?” Lilly whispered to the other girl, as she pulled on her panties.
“Yeah.” Abbie agreed, securing her bra in the back, and pulling up the straps. “I’m surprised you gave me underwear.” Abbie expressed louder so her brother could hear. Adam just shrugged his shoulders and chuckled a little. Now clad in her bra and panties, Abbie picked up the top her brother had provided. A blue t-shirt. Abbie remembered the shirt, an old shirt she stopped wearing a couple years ago. She would probably be comfortable wearing it at home, but never to school. She put it on, and it came down to just above her belly button, leaving her entire midriff bare. She pursed her lips, but then reasoned in her head that it was much better than being naked.
The last thing in the bag was a black skirt. Again it was much smaller than Abbie would have liked, only barely coming down to mid thigh, leaving her bare down to her shoes.
“Wow, you look hot.” Blake observed, having never seen Abbie dress like this in her life. Normally, Abbie was much more of a conservative dresser, rarely ever wearing skirts. Abbie blushed at her boyfriend’s comment.
“Are you kidding? She’s smoking hot!” Cody exclaimed.
“What about me?” Lilly was also dressed, similarly, but much more conservatively. Her midriff was completely covered by her orange blouse, and her skirt came down to her knees. She twisted back and forth a little, to show off her outfit.
“Lilly, you’re gorgeous too.” Cody gave the blonde girl a wide smile, and she blushed and giggled.
“Adam, did you have to give me such… revealing clothing?” Abbie asked.
“Come on, Abbie. You look great.” Adam grinned. “Especially your legs.”
“Abbie, if I had legs like yours, I’d be showing them off all the time.” Lilly pointed out, as she put on her backpack. Abbie scoffed and rolled her eyes, but couldn’t help smiling to herself, enjoying some of the compliments the others were giving her.
“Ok, let’s get going.” Blake said, and the six teens all headed off to school.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 9 (Part 2)
Heather finally caught up to Susanna in the first class they shared together, biology. “Hey. I’ve been trying to get a hold of you!” The blonde girl said to her friend, sitting down next to her.
“Well, I’m not really sure I can be friends with a girl who likes to run around naked.” Susana answered back.
“Shhh! Not so loud!” Heather covered the redheaded girl’s mouth with her hand, looking around the classroom, trying to discern if anyone had heard what she had just said. “Please tell me you haven’t told anyone.” Then she caught what her friend had really said. “Hey? Why not? And it’s not like that…” She said, feeling hurt.
Susana pulled her friend's hand away from her mouth. “I’m just messing with you, girl.” She giggled. “No, I haven't told anyone. My phone has been on the fritz all weekend. So tell me. What in the world is going on?” She giggled again at the end of the sentence.
“It’s not funny.” Heather pouted.
“No. Sorry.” Susana tried getting her laughter under control, only letting out a few snickers here and there. “So what happened? Is what that kid said true?”
“Yeah. It’s true. My mom…” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Is making us follow the rules at our house too.”
“Wow! So you have to, like…” She mouthed the words ‘go naked’ “At home even?” Heather just nodded her head in shame. “That sucks…”
“What sucks?” One of the better looking boys in their class, Mike asked, taking his seat in front of the girls.
Heather went a little pale, not sure how to answer that. Susana, however, was able to save the day. “We were just talking about bands that suck, or rock… What’s your favorite band, Mike?”
“Hmmm, I think I’d have to go with Nirvana.”
“Oh yeah. They’re pretty good, but I think I would have to go with... The BareNaked Ladies.” Susana couldn’t help grinning and laughing at her blonde friend.
Heather’s eyes went wide, and she had to stop herself from having an outburst right there. “Guess you don’t like them very much, from the expression on your face.” the boy commented, looking at Heather.
“Alright class. Please quiet down...” The teacher called from the front of the room, forcing them to drop the conversation for now.
------
Abbie had been racking her brain all morning, trying to decide which of her male classmates she would invite over to satisfy her brother’s punishment from the previous day. It was in her second period math class, that the answer walked right in the door. Mathew Stevens. The son of her mother’s boss. He had already seen her naked, on the Friday night this had all started. While it would be embarrassing to be naked in front of him again, since he had already seen her, it wouldn’t be that bad, she rationalized.
Now if only she could get a chance to speak with him, preferably alone. Matt seemed to be off in his own world though, completely preoccupied with something. The teacher had to get his attention 3 different times during the class. Then, before Abbie could even get her books put away, Matt was out the door. She hoped she would be able to catch him later.
Lunch was the next time Abbie got a chance to look for him, and she quickly grabbed her food, heading to the table she knew Matt and his friends would normally sit at.
“Hi, uh, is this where Matt Stevens usually sits?” Abbie asked the girl sitting at the table.
“Yeah, but I haven’t seen him all day. Who are you? Why are you looking for Matt?”
“I kinda need to talk to him about something personal. What about his girlfriend? Jenny? Jennifer Powers? I, uh, kinda owe her an apology.”
“Sorry, you just missed her. She went to go look for Matt. I don’t know if they’ll be back here anytime soon.”
“Oh… Uh, thanks anyway.” Abbie said, turning to leave.
“Hey, uh, wait. You never answered who you are. Would you like to join me for lunch? They might come back.”
“Yeah, sure. Thank you.” Abbie said, sitting down across from the girl. “I’m Abbie. What’s your name?”
“Ohhhh... Abbie. You must be THAT Abbie.” The girl gave a little chuckle. “My name is Karen.”
“What do you mean by that?” Abbie gave her a confused look.
“Oh, uh, nothing really. Jenny told me about you visiting Matt’s house over the weekend.”
“She did?” Abbie wasn’t sure just how much Jenny had mentioned, so she wasn’t sure what to say next.
“Relax. I’ve been over to Matt’s house myself. I know how it is.”
“You have? Then you know about..?”
“The rules over there. Yeah, totally. I’ve been there a few times. Is that why you wanted to talk to Matt and Jenny?”
“Yeah, kinda.” Abbie pursed her lips, contemplating what she should say. “I mean, like I said, it’s personal, you know. Matt might really be able to help me out is all.”
“And Jenny?”
“Well, Jenny I owe a big apology to. I kinda laughed at her” She leaned over to whisper “About being naked, and then my mom, she uh, made me get naked too.”
“Yeah, I heard about that, but I still don’t get what Matt could help you with.”
Abbie looked at Karen and decided to just come clean. “It’s… My mom made a rule, the same rule that’s at Matt’s house. Both my sister and I have to be naked, and any other girl too. Not only that, but she also put my younger brother in charge of me. You know, like he can punish me if I break the rules. One of the punishments he gave me is that I need to invite a boy over from my class, to, you know, see me. And I figured since Matt had already seen me, you know… The worst part is, it doesn’t even count in our deal.”
“What deal?”
Abbie blushed, realizing she had revealed way more than she had meant to. “Well, uh, I made a deal with my brother that if I invited some of my girlfriends over, he would limit the amount of boys he invited to see me.”
“That’s an interesting trade. How many did you agree on?”
“Five each. Five of my friends going naked, in exchange for five boys seeing me… naked. But we’ve each already done two...” An idea popped in Abbie’s head right then. “Say, you know how the rules work. Would you be willing to, maybe, come over to my house after school?”
“Oh, I can do you one better. How would you like to take care of the rest of your side of the deal in one afternoon?”
Meanwhile, Adam was having his own lunch with his two best friends, along with Lilly who had decided to join them for today. “It’s just so unfair.” Adam said, looking around the lunch room longingly.
“What’s unfair?” Cody asked.
“Just look at all the cute, pretty, beautiful, gorgeous girls walking around here, and all of them wearing clothes. It’s just not right. All these girls should be naked.” His friend answered.
Travis laughed “Yeah. It’s too bad girls can’t just come to school completely naked.”
Lilly was blushing pretty hard at what the boys were discussing. “Come on, guys. Stop saying the word naked so loud. Someone is going to hear you.”
“Come on. Wouldn’t it be so cool if you could go to school naked, Lilly?” Adam asked.
“I don’t know…” Lilly looked down at her food, bashfully twirling a strand of spaghetti around her fork. “I’d be WAY too embarrassed to be naked at school.”
“You wouldn’t have to be embarrassed, Lilly. You’re really cute when you’re naked.” Cody said, taking his own bite of food.
“You really think so?” Lilly looked up at her crush, with a reddish hue on her cheeks.
“Yeah, totally hot. Besides, Lilly, if all the girls went to school naked, then you’d have nothing to worry about.” Travis added.
“Hey guys.” Sam, short for Samantha, said, joining them at the table. She had always been pretty close with Adam’s friend group, and was much more of a tomboy. She had shoulder length brown hair, and even if she didn’t dress girly, was considered to be one of the hottest girls in the 7th grade class, even if she didn’t think it herself. “Hey Lilly.”
“Hi Samantha.” Lilly greeted her.
“Sam, please.” She corrected the blonde girl. “So what were you guys talking about?” she asked, causing Lilly to clam up, and hope the boys didn’t continue on with the previous topic.
“Oh, not much.” Adam answered. “Mostly just what we were doing over the weekend.”
“Oh yeah? What’d you do?” Sam asked. Lilly’s eyes went wide, hoping Adam wouldn't really answer that.
“A bunch of different things. Watched movies. Played basketball. Lilly even came over to hang out with us yesterday. Isn’t that right, Lilly?”
“Uh, yeah.” Lilly just managed to squeak out.
“Oh! You guys played basketball! You should have invited me.” Sam said, taking a sip of her drink.
“Well, want to come over today?” Adam gave his friends a sly smile. “Lilly’s going to come hang out with us again. You should come hang out too.”
“I am?” Lilly asked.
“Yeah. Didn’t you have fun yesterday?.” Adam asked the blonde girl.
“Well…” Lilly bit the corner of her lip.
“I can’t.” Sam started to explain, interrupting Lilly. “I’m supposed to watch my little brother. Wanna come over to my house?”
“Can’t. Watching the twins this afternoon.”
“Darn. How about if I come over after dinner? We do need to decide what we’re going to do for our science project.”
“Yeah, sounds like a plan.” Adam said, giving the girl a cheerful smile.
------
Since getting dressed, Abbie’s day had been pretty uneventful. She had been worried about being made fun of by her brother, or anyone else who had seen her naked over the weekend, but no one had made one mention about it. Sure, she had gotten a few catcalls and whistles about her outfit, but that was the worst of it. As the bell rang, letting the class know the school day was over, Abbie let out a little sigh. She quickly grabbed her books and headed to her locker.
She was just about to head out the door, when the smirk on the face of the short blonde girl who had just stepped in her way sent a chill up her spine. “Hello Abbie.”
“What do you want, Lauren? I need to get home now.” Abbie said with frustration and some fear.
“Oh, this will only take a couple minutes of your time. Just follow me and I’ll explain everything.”
The smile plastered on the girl’s face was really starting to irritate Abbie. “I’m not going anywhere with you!” she said forcefully, trying to push past the 7th grader.
Lauren grabbed her arm though, spinning her back around to face her. “Fine. We’ll just do this all out in the open then.” Lauren pulled her phone out with her other hand, with a picture on the screen prominently displaying a naked Abbie on her run somewhere in the park.
Abbie’s blood ran cold, and the only thing she could think of doing was snatching the phone away from the girl and concealing the screen by pressing it to her chest. Lauren just laughed at her actions. “Give me one good reason I shouldn’t just smash this phone right now!” Abbie finally thought of saying.
“Well, you could, but that would just make me very mad. Not to mention my mom and dad who paid for that phone.” Lauren switched back to smiling, an evil smile as far as Abbie was concerned. “Besides, you don’t think that’s the only copy I have. Do you, sweetie? Or even the only picture? Now hand the phone back, dear.”
“What do you want?” Abbie asked as she handed the phone back.
“Good girl.” Lauren responded in a cheery voice. She turned the phone screen back on, and started scrolling, displaying about a dozen different photos of Abbie. All fully nude.
Abbie looked around quickly, hoping no one was paying attention to the display of the blonde girl’s phone. Most of the students had left already, but there were still a few milling about. “Please?” Abbie begged, hoping Lauren would have any kind of mercy.
“Oh, that’s not even the best part. Listen to this.” Lauren said, switching her phone display from the pictures to a sound recording.
Over the phone’s speaker they could both hear “I think we better start heading home now.” It took Abbie a second to recognize the voice, and then she realized. It was Blake’s.
“Um… wait…” Abbie heard her own voice coming from the speaker now. “There is kinda another reason I did it.”
“What is it?”
“Well ummm, You promise to keep it a secret, if I tell you..? It’s not just that I saw you were aroused looking at me or that I thought it would be fun. It’s also that, well, I get pretty aroused… when I’m naked… outside.”
“Wow, you do?”
“Yeah. I kinda felt it when I was first playing basketball with my brother, and Cody and Travis. And then my punishment yesterday morning, but I really didn’t realize until we went running together yesterday. With all the people looking at me, and you looking at me. It just… It really turns me on.”
There was the distinct sound of a branch breaking. “Did you hear that!?” Blake’s voice faded out as the recording ended.
“Please, just tell me what you want…” Abbie said, tears filling her eyes.
“Follow me.” Lauren said, simply turning and walking away.
Abbie quickly caught up to the blonde girl, following her cautiously. They skirted their way around the halls of the school, for a bit, until Abbie realized where they must be headed. Just as expected, they rounded the corner, and there in front of them was the entrance to the girls’ locker room. “What are we doing here?” The walk had helped Abbie’s feelings calm down. Now she was no longer feeling a sense of despair, just of defeat.
Lauren just held the door open, motioning for Abbie to go inside. Once inside, Lauren led the girl over to a set of lockers near the shower. “Get undressed.” The evil smile had still not left Lauren’s face.
“What?” Abbie asked in a hushed tone.
“Didn’t you say you needed to get home now? This will go a lot faster if you stop asking so many questions. Now get undressed. Completely.”
Abbie did as she was told, not sure what else to do now that this girl had so many naked pictures of her, along with that recording of her confession to Blake. It didn’t take her long. With the outfit her brother had picked out for her that morning, plus her shoes and socks, Abbie was naked in less than a minute. “Now what?”
“Now follow me.” Lauren kept using that cheerful voice that irritated Abbie so much. She led the naked girl over to the showers. Not a weird sight in a girls’ locker room, but unusual as most of the girls in the school were too shy to ever use the showers after gym. There weren’t many other girls around, however, as most of the after school activities had already begun.
“Alright Abbie. Get under the show head there, but don’t turn it on yet.” Lauren waited for the naked girl to move into position, and her face changed to one of resentment as she continued. “You remember what you told all the girls at the tryouts for track at the start of the year.” Abbie just looked at her with confusion. “You said the slowest girl to get on the team would have to face an extra special penalty.”
It slowly dawned on Abbie what the blonde girl was talking about. “But that was… You weren’t even the slowest girl. Why..?”
“Because Abbie. That girl didn’t deserve to be treated like that, but you certainly do.” With that Lauren flipped the lever for the water, making sure to set it for the coldest temperature possible.
“YEAOW!” Abbie let out a loud yelp, jumping out of the stream of water.
“Oh no! You get back in there, Abbie! You didn’t let that girl off the hook when it was her turn in the shower!”
Abbie, reluctantly, got back under the freezing water, starting to shiver almost immediately. “Please?”
“Shampoo, Abbie, Soap too. The quicker you finish, the quicker I shut off the water.”
Abbie started with the soap, getting some from the school provided hand pump, and quickly lathering her body. Then she did the same with the shampoo, lathering her hair, figuring it would be fastest to rinse off all at once. She hurriedly started rinsing off, closing her eyes under the spray of the water. When she opened them back up, she spotted Lauren holding her phone out in front of her, taking a video of the naked girl’s shower. “Hey..! What… are… you… doing..?” Abbie asked through chattering teeth.
“Oh, you look so cute naked, Abbie. I just thought you might like a video to remember this by.” Abbie just scowled at the blonde. “No? Alright. But I think I’ll keep the video for myself if you don’t mind.” Abbie certainly did mind, but what was she going to say? Lauren shut her phone off and put it in her pocket, then flicked the lever to shut off the water. She then led Abbie back over to the bench where she had left her clothes. “Oh, did you forget to bring a towel?” That irritating cheery tone was back in Lauren’s voice. “Oh well. Guess you’ll just have to put your skimpy clothes back on without drying.”
“Come on… Lauren…” Abbie was hunched over, rubbing her arms, trying to get some warmth back into them.
“Oh. Well I guess if you’d rather stay naked.”
If looks could kill, then Abbie would probably be out of the mess she now found herself in. Instead, she grabbed her panties first, trying to sop up all of the water from her naked body. The material wasn’t enough, however, and she had to resort to using her bra as well, to finish the job. Abbie wasn’t going to wear her soaking wet underwear, so with no other choice, she quickly put on her very small, very tight t-shirt, and her short, much too short to be worn without panties, skirt. “There! You happy!?”
“Yep! I can’t wait for tomorrow, Abbie! See you soon!” and with that, the blonde girl skipped her way out of the locker room.
Abbie checked herself in the mirror. If she stayed walking upright, most likely no one would notice her lack of panties. Her top was another story. It was quite obvious that the girl was wearing nothing underneath. Especially since she was still feeling pretty cold, and her nipples were pushing out the material of the tight shirt a fair bit. “I probably would draw less attention to myself if I was naked.” The girl muttered to herself. Then grabbed her bag and exited the locker room.
--------
After school, Heather was in no mood to return home quite yet, so she jumped at the invitation from Susana to come over to her place. They had ended up in Susana’s living room, working on homework, and listening to music.
“So, tell me. What’s it really like?” Susana asked, sitting sideways on the couch, with her legs up.
“Huh?” Heather replied, lying on the floor in front of her.
“You know. What’s it like… Going naked like that?” It was difficult for Susana to keep the amusement out of her voice.
“It’s… I don’t know. Horrible. Embarrassing. Even a little frightening.” Heather had hoped she could go a little while without the topic of her nudity being brought up. “Can’t we talk about something else?”
“Really? It’s not liberating? Delightful? Pleasurable?” She wiggled her eyebrows at her blonde friend.
“Susana!” Heather was appalled at her questions, turning red in response. “If you’re so curious, why don’t you try it out?”
“Uh, no thanks. That’s quite alright.” Susana started blushing herself, not expecting her friend to turn it around on her.
“No, come on. Give it a try, Sues.”
“I don’t think so. I’m perfectly comfortable in my clothes, Heather. Thank you very much.”
“Well, just keep this in mind. If you ever come over to my house again, you’ll be going nude just like me.”
“Huh. I hadn’t thought of that. Thanks for the warning.”
“Look, can we just drop it? Part of the reason I came over here was so I could get my mind off this stupid new rule.”
“Oh, yeah. Sorry Heather. I won’t bring it up...” She got most of her sentence out before the doorbell rang. “I wonder who that is.” She said, getting up from the couch and checking through the front window. She looked back at her friend’s face with confusion. “It’s your mom.”
“My mom?” Heather asked as Susana opened the door.
“I figured you would be over here.” Heather’s mom said with an agitated tone, stepping into the foyer.
“Mom. Hey. What’s up?” Heather could tell her mom was pretty mad.
“What’s up? Can you tell me what you’re doing here instead of being at home, Heather.”
“Is this about the nudity thing, ‘cause..?”
“No, Heather. This is about you being grounded after Saturday night. Or did you forget?”
Heather had honestly forgotten after the crazy day she had had yesterday, and all the worrying she had been doing that morning. “Um, yeah…” was the only response she could think of.
“Honestly it’s my fault, Mrs. Moss. I asked Heather to help me with science homework and she said she had to get home and stuff, but I wouldn’t listen.” Susana butted in, trying to save her friend.
“Is that true, Heather?” Her mom asked. Heather just nodded her head, hoping she wasn’t in too much trouble. “Fine. You can stay and help your friend with her homework, but I expect you to come home straight after.”
“Oh, thank you, mom!” Heather said, happy to have dodged that bullet. “I promise I’ll come straight home when I’m done.”
“Good. Just one more thing. Give me your clothes, Heather.”
“WHAT!?” Heather asked in shock, and even Susana’s eyes bugged out a little.
“Your clothes, Heather. School’s done, so you won’t be needing them for the rest of the day.”
Heather recognized the look on her mother’s face, knowing she meant business. So with a lot of trepidation, she started undoing the buttons of her blouse. At least there are no boys here today, she thought to herself. Stripping wasn’t made easy by her friend either, as at least it appeared to Heather, the more skin she bared, the more giddy about the situation Susana would get. She quickly pulled her panties down, the last of her clothes, and handed the pile over to her mother. “Can I at least keep my shoes? Walking home without them was a real pain last night.”
“Oh, I can give you a ride!” Susana offered, the delight evident in the girl’s voice.
“Thank you, Susana. Please have her home by 6.” The woman said, picking up her daughter’s shoes and socks as well, then opening the front door. “Have a good time, dear.” she said, leaving her naked daughter alone with her maniacal looking friend.
Susana started giggling pretty hard. “Oh my god! I can’t believe she just took all your clothes like that!”
“Shut up!” Heather was getting really irked at her friend’s amusement.
The redhead held her hands up, feigning ignorance. “What? I didn’t do anything.” She was finding it difficult to stifle her laughter.
“You know what. Just drive me home please.” Heather said, turning away from her friend.
“No, wait. I’m sorry.” She came over and put her hand on her naked friend’s shoulder. “Please don’t leave. I really do need help with my homework.”
“Only if you promise to stop laughing at me.”
“Alright, I’ll try.”
“No. You have to promise.”
“Ok. I promise, but only if you tell me how you really feel to be naked.”
“Sue…” Heather contemplated what to say. “Gah! Fine!” She went over to sit on the couch, and her friend followed, sitting down next to her. “It’s weird, ok?”
“Weird?”
“Yeah, weird. Really weird. And humiliating and even degrading.”
“Is that ‘cause you’re forced to do it? Would it be different if you had a choice?”
“If I had a choice I wouldn’t be naked.” Heather said emphatically.
Susana giggled at that, then covered her mouth. “Sorry. But do you ever like, you know…” Susana worked up her courage to ask the question she had been thinking about ever since she saw the naked girl in the park yesterday. “Does it make you feel…” She spoke the last word quietly. “Aroused?”
“SUSANA!” Heather exclaimed, her eyes going wide. “Yeah.” She dropped her eyes to the floor, feeling shame.
“Wow? Really?”
“Yes.” The naked girl felt even more shame, afraid to look at her friend’s face.
“Are you..? Right now?”
“What!? No!” She finally looked at her friend, more out of appall than anything. “It really only happens when there are boys around.” Heather confessed.
“Oh, that makes sense.” Susana got up, eyeing something out the front window. “So it turns you on to be naked in front of boys.” She turned back to look at her friend. Heather just nodded her head, not sure where this line of questioning was going. “Well, that’s pretty natural, I think. You know. It’s nature's way of getting you ready or whatever.” She went back to looking out the window, pulling the curtain back a little so she could see better.
“Ready for what?” Heather’s eyes opened wide, realizing what her friend was talking about. “Ohhhh… But I’m not…”
“Oh, I know. Relax. I was just saying it’s natural.” She paused for a moment, coming back over to stand in front of her friend.”Say, how would you like a chance to test out the theory?”
“What? What do you mean?”
“Mike’s outside right now. Mowing the lawn or something. You should go over there and say hi to him.”
“What! I’m not going out there like this!” Heather said, getting up from the couch to take a peek outside herself.
“Why not?” Susana whined. “You were outside like this yesterday. Just go over there and say hi, then come right back.”
“No! No way! If you want to test your theory out so badly, why don’t you do it yourself!”
“Cause I don’t have permission from my mom to go naked. You do. Come on. It’ll be fun.”
“Yeah, fun for you. I’ll be humiliated in front of one of our classmates. No! I’m not doing it!” Heather frowned, folding her arms over her bare breasts.
“Fine. If you won’t go over there, I’ll invite him over here.” She said, quickly running to the front door and throwing it open. “MIKE! HEY MIKE!” She called, waving one of her arms above her head.
“NO! SUSANA!” Heather rushed over, hoping she could pull the girl back inside, but as she tried grabbing her hand, Susana snatched the naked girl’s forearm, and pushed her out the door using her own momentum. Then she quickly shut the door and locked it, trapping the naked girl outside.
Heather’s first instinct was to conceal her naked body. She turned back towards the door, using her arms to cover her privates. Then she tried the door handle, finding it locked. “SUSAN..!” She started to yell, but didn’t want to draw attention to herself, so she dropped her voice down. “Susana! You open this door now!” She started pounding on the door, pleading with the redhead. “Sue… Please!” She heard some knocking coming from the front window of the house, and spotted Susana’s face in the glass, giggling uncontrollably again.
The naked girl walked over to stand in front of the window, knocking on it herself. “Susana, this isn’t funny.” She was still trying to conceal herself best she could, with her arms covering her body, and hunching over a little. Susana just pretended not to hear her, holding her hand up to her ear, and then shrugging her shoulders. “Sue…”
She was interrupted by someone tapping her on the shoulder. “Um… Hey, Heather… Were you the one calling my name?”
“Mike!?” The naked girl gulped, turning to face her classmate.
“That was me, actually.” Susana said, standing at the front door again. “Heather and I were wondering if you wanted to hang out for a bit.”
“Ummmm… Sure…” Mike answered, a bit dumbfounded at the naked girl standing in front of him.
“Come on in.” The redhead said, letting her classmate past her into the house. “Aren’t you coming, Heather?” She said with a wide grin on her face, turning to go back into the house herself. Heather was furious with the girl, but started weighing her options. She could either walk home to her house, all the way across town, facing who knows how many people nude, or she could spend the afternoon naked with two of her classmates. Reluctantly, she entered the house.
Inside, she found Mike already sitting on the couch. She cautiously walked in, still trying to keep herself concealed. “So, can I ask? What’s with the getup?” Mike asked, still very confused at the scene he had just witnessed outside.
“My mom, uhh…” Heather started to explain, but wasn’t sure what to say, or how much she really wanted to reveal.
Susana jumped in. “Heather’s mom wants her to have a better self image of herself, and be more confident.”
“Wow. I don’t think that would really help boost my confidence, but what do I know?” Their male classmate chuckled a little. “Is it working?”
“Kinda. But it doesn’t really work until Heather stops trying to hide herself.” Susana walked over and started to pull the naked girl’s arms away from her body. Heather tried to resist, until the redhead whispered out of the side of her mouth, “Drop your arms. Or he won’t buy it.” Heather warily dropped her arms to her sides, now on full display to her male classmate.
The sight almost took Mike’s breath away. “Wow! Heather, you look great!”
“Oh…” The nude blonde girl blushed pretty deeply. “Thanks.”
“Come sit down.” Mike said, patting the spot on the couch next to him. Susana had already taken the only open chair in the room, leaving the only open place in the room to sit next to their male classmate. Heather decided it was better than standing on full display for the two. “You, uh, look really beautiful, Heather.” Mike couldn’t help blushing now that the nude girl was sitting so close to him.
“Isn’t she though? She’s just the cutest going naked like this.” Susana said with a cheerful smile. “So how are you feeling, Heather?”
“I don’t know. Weird. A little scared.” Heather answered, bashfully trying to keep her composure.
“You don’t have to be scared, Heather. I think you’re really brave to be going naked. And might I add, you look really hot.” Mike said to his naked classmate, clearly trying to flirt with her now.
“Ohhhh… Thank you.” Heather was blushing hard now, and smiling at the boy’s words. Susana made a scoffing noise to herself, getting a little annoyed.
“You know. I think you’re just about the bravest person I’ve ever met, Heather.” Mike said, brushing a strand of hair behind the naked girl’s ear, and looking deeply into her eyes.
Susana was getting jealous. Sure, she thought it would be funny to have Heather go naked in front of Mike, but now he was paying all of his attention to her. Heather knew Susana liked Mike, and now it appeared to her that she was horning in on the boy. That’s why she said, “It’s not that brave. Anyone could go naked. I could go naked!”
It took Heather a second to process what Susana had said, and then she jumped into action, thinking this was her one shot at getting back at her friend. She rushed over to the clothed girl, grabbing her in a tight hug. “Sue! Oh, Sue! I knew you would come around!”
“Huh?” Susana looked at the naked girl with confusion.
The naked girl kept going, looking over at Mike. “Her mom wanted her to do this with me, but Susana said she wasn’t brave enough to do it.”
“Really?” Mike asked with astonishment. He certainly wouldn’t mind seeing another female classmate naked.
“Yeah, totally. But you just heard her, didn’t you? She just said she would get naked too! Isn’t that great!” Heather grinned at her redhead friend.
Susana’s face started to turn about as red as her hair. “That’s not what…” she started to say.
“You don’t want Mike to not think you’re brave, do you?” Heather whispered to her friend, and then took a step back, motioning for the girl to get up.
Susana felt trapped, not really sure what to say. The expression Mike had on his face when he looked over at the naked girl again, made her decision for her. She stood up and started unbuttoning the teal blouse she was wearing. She got down to her last button, but started freaking out, not sure she could go through with it. “I… I can’t…” She turned slightly away from facing the boy, flashing her bra encased breasts a little.
“Sure you can. I did it. I know you can do it too.” Heather encouraged her friend.
“Yeah Susana. Don’t stop now.” Mike cheered on the redhead, having never seen a girl get undressed in front of him before.
Susana continued, undoing her last button, and tossing her shirt aside, revealing her dark gray bra to the two fully. She had already taken her shoes off when she arrived home, so now she was really starting to feel nervous, because the next thing to go would have to be either her bra, or her black colored leggings. She opted for the leggings, not ready to reveal any of her privates yet. Once her leggings were off, she turned back to face the two, giving Mike a good look at her lavender colored, boy shorts style, panties. “Ok. I think that’s enough for today.”
“No, come on. Keep going.” Heather said, with an amused smirk.
“Nah. I think I’m good.” The scantily clad redhead replied, getting perturbed.
The nude girl turned to look at Mike and said, “I guess she’s just not as brave as me, huh?”
That made Susana furious, and in her anger she quickly undid her bra, tossing it to the side. “I’ll show you brave!”
“Nice boobs!” Heather chuckled, starting to feel smug.
Mike was certainly enjoying the show, getting to look at Susana’s bare breasts, with their nice teardrop shape, and nipples that almost blended in with her almost pale white skin. “Yeah, wow...” He said, almost speechless.
The topless redhead could now feel her face burning, as she started to regret her actions. She was just about to say that she was done, but Heather was there to reignite her anger. “I’m betting you're about to say you’re too chicken to take off your panties.”
“Ugh! No!” The redhead said, pushing her panties quickly down her legs. Now the two could clearly see that Susana’s carpets matched her drapes, with a thick full bush down below that was only a slightly lighter shade of red than on her head.
“Woah…” Mike was in heaven, almost not believing he now not only had one, but two 16 year old girls going naked in front of him.
“You did it!” Heather mock praised her friend, going over to give her another hug. “Servers you right.” She whispered in her ear.
“I… well…” Susana stumbled over what to say, becoming ashamed at her actions towards her friend earlier. “I’m sorry, Heather.” She whispered an apology back. “I guess I got a little carried away there.” She pulled back, looking her friend in the eye, hoping for forgiveness.
“Awww. I can’t stay mad at you.” Heather said, resuming the hug, in earnest this time.
They both turned back to face Mike, who had the biggest grin on his face that either of them had seen. “Well, Mike. This is probably a good time…” Susana started to say, but was interrupted.
“Oh my..! WHAT!?” A younger girl squealed, followed by hard laughter. Susana recognized that voice immediately, and the two girls quickly turned around to face the door.
“MOM!” Susan screamed, quickly throwing her arms over her private parts. Standing in the foyer were both her mother and her sister, Lauren, the girl that was laughing uncontrollably.
“Lauren, calm down.” Her mother scolded her younger daughter, then turned to speak with the older one. “And relax, Susana. Heather’s mom explained things to me. I had a feeling you might be like this when I got here.”
“You did?” Her naked daughter asked, letting her arms slip a little.
“Yes. I’m glad you feel comfortable enough in your own skin to support your friend.”
“Who’s this guy?” Lauren asked, finally over her laughter.
“That’s Mike. He’s in our biology class at school.” Susana explained.
“I guess you guys were on the chapter about female biology, huh?” Lauren joked, bursting out into laughter again.
“Lauren! Enough!” Her mother scolded again. “Go to your room for now.”
“Aww, but mom.” Lauren started to whine.
“Now Lauren.” Her mother gave her a stern face, and the 13 year old started heading up the stairs, grumbling to herself. “Hello young man. I’m Ellie Gardner, Susana’s mom. Have we met before? You look kind of familiar.”
“Uh, not formally ma’am.” Mike got up to shake the woman’s hand. “I live in the neighborhood though. Across the street and a couple houses down.”
“Have the girls explained things to you, why they’re naked I mean?”
“Um, yes. I think I understand. They told me…” The boy was interrupted by his cell phone going off. “Oh. It’s my mom. I better answer this.” He explained. “Hey mom… Yeah I know… No, just across the street at a friend's house… Yes, that one… Ok, I’m coming. See you soon.” He hung up the phone, looking a little sheepish. “Um, sorry, but my mom needs me back home. I, uh, have to finish my chores.”
“Well, it was nice to meet you Mike.” The girl’s mom said again, as he headed towards the door.
“I guess I’ll see you girls at school tomorrow.” Mike said, looking forlorn at the two nude girls.
“I guess. See you.” Susana said.
“Bye Mike.” Heather added, as the boy stepped through the door.
“Susana, next time you decide to get undressed, please don’t leave your clothes lying around.” Her mother said, grabbing the girl’s clothes, and carrying them up the stairs with her.
Both girls breathed a small sigh of relief, sitting down on the couch, happy to have gotten out of that ordeal pretty much unscathed. “So how do you feel?” Susana finally broke the silence after a minute.
“What do you mean?”
“How do you feel? Was my theory correct?”
“I don’t know. You tell me.” Heather answered with a sly smile.
“Oh my gosh! I don’t think I’ve ever felt this horny in my life!” Susana giggled.
“I know. Me too!” Heather said, joining her friend's laughter. “I can’t believe we were both just naked in front of Mike!”
They both snapped their heads quickly in the direction of the staircase when they saw a light flash. “HEY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” Susana yelled at her little sister, who ran back up the stairs.
Both teens gave chase to the younger girl, but she was already in her room with the door shut by the time the girl’s got upstairs. Susana threw the door open, only to find her sister sitting on the bed, legs crossed, with a smug look on her face. “Give me your phone NOW!” Susana demanded.
“It won’t do you any good.” Lauren explained. “My phone automatically backs up when I take a picture. It’s already up in the cloud. Besides, I hid the memory card. You’ll never find it.”
“Fine! I’ll just tell mom you took a picture of us like this!”
“Go ahead, but I’ll just tell mom what the two of you were saying downstairs. Oh, I don’t think I’ve ever felt so horny in my life.” She mocked.
“Girls, what’s going on?” Their mother asked, coming to investigate the commotion.
“Oh, nothing mom. We just wanted to ask Lauren if she wanted to join us.” It was the only thing Susana could think of to cover the truth.
Lauren scowled at her older sister, then switched to a bashful look, speaking directly to her mom. “Uhh, no thanks. I’m a little body shy.”
“Oh, that’s ok sweetie.” Her mom said, giving the blonde girl a hug. “Maybe one day you’ll feel comfortable enough.”
Lauren gave the two nude girls a smug look, then stuck her tongue out at them, before mouthing the words ‘You’re mine.’
“Well, I’m not really sure I can be friends with a girl who likes to run around naked.” Susana answered back.
“Shhh! Not so loud!” Heather covered the redheaded girl’s mouth with her hand, looking around the classroom, trying to discern if anyone had heard what she had just said. “Please tell me you haven’t told anyone.” Then she caught what her friend had really said. “Hey? Why not? And it’s not like that…” She said, feeling hurt.
Susana pulled her friend's hand away from her mouth. “I’m just messing with you, girl.” She giggled. “No, I haven't told anyone. My phone has been on the fritz all weekend. So tell me. What in the world is going on?” She giggled again at the end of the sentence.
“It’s not funny.” Heather pouted.
“No. Sorry.” Susana tried getting her laughter under control, only letting out a few snickers here and there. “So what happened? Is what that kid said true?”
“Yeah. It’s true. My mom…” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Is making us follow the rules at our house too.”
“Wow! So you have to, like…” She mouthed the words ‘go naked’ “At home even?” Heather just nodded her head in shame. “That sucks…”
“What sucks?” One of the better looking boys in their class, Mike asked, taking his seat in front of the girls.
Heather went a little pale, not sure how to answer that. Susana, however, was able to save the day. “We were just talking about bands that suck, or rock… What’s your favorite band, Mike?”
“Hmmm, I think I’d have to go with Nirvana.”
“Oh yeah. They’re pretty good, but I think I would have to go with... The BareNaked Ladies.” Susana couldn’t help grinning and laughing at her blonde friend.
Heather’s eyes went wide, and she had to stop herself from having an outburst right there. “Guess you don’t like them very much, from the expression on your face.” the boy commented, looking at Heather.
“Alright class. Please quiet down...” The teacher called from the front of the room, forcing them to drop the conversation for now.
------
Abbie had been racking her brain all morning, trying to decide which of her male classmates she would invite over to satisfy her brother’s punishment from the previous day. It was in her second period math class, that the answer walked right in the door. Mathew Stevens. The son of her mother’s boss. He had already seen her naked, on the Friday night this had all started. While it would be embarrassing to be naked in front of him again, since he had already seen her, it wouldn’t be that bad, she rationalized.
Now if only she could get a chance to speak with him, preferably alone. Matt seemed to be off in his own world though, completely preoccupied with something. The teacher had to get his attention 3 different times during the class. Then, before Abbie could even get her books put away, Matt was out the door. She hoped she would be able to catch him later.
Lunch was the next time Abbie got a chance to look for him, and she quickly grabbed her food, heading to the table she knew Matt and his friends would normally sit at.
“Hi, uh, is this where Matt Stevens usually sits?” Abbie asked the girl sitting at the table.
“Yeah, but I haven’t seen him all day. Who are you? Why are you looking for Matt?”
“I kinda need to talk to him about something personal. What about his girlfriend? Jenny? Jennifer Powers? I, uh, kinda owe her an apology.”
“Sorry, you just missed her. She went to go look for Matt. I don’t know if they’ll be back here anytime soon.”
“Oh… Uh, thanks anyway.” Abbie said, turning to leave.
“Hey, uh, wait. You never answered who you are. Would you like to join me for lunch? They might come back.”
“Yeah, sure. Thank you.” Abbie said, sitting down across from the girl. “I’m Abbie. What’s your name?”
“Ohhhh... Abbie. You must be THAT Abbie.” The girl gave a little chuckle. “My name is Karen.”
“What do you mean by that?” Abbie gave her a confused look.
“Oh, uh, nothing really. Jenny told me about you visiting Matt’s house over the weekend.”
“She did?” Abbie wasn’t sure just how much Jenny had mentioned, so she wasn’t sure what to say next.
“Relax. I’ve been over to Matt’s house myself. I know how it is.”
“You have? Then you know about..?”
“The rules over there. Yeah, totally. I’ve been there a few times. Is that why you wanted to talk to Matt and Jenny?”
“Yeah, kinda.” Abbie pursed her lips, contemplating what she should say. “I mean, like I said, it’s personal, you know. Matt might really be able to help me out is all.”
“And Jenny?”
“Well, Jenny I owe a big apology to. I kinda laughed at her” She leaned over to whisper “About being naked, and then my mom, she uh, made me get naked too.”
“Yeah, I heard about that, but I still don’t get what Matt could help you with.”
Abbie looked at Karen and decided to just come clean. “It’s… My mom made a rule, the same rule that’s at Matt’s house. Both my sister and I have to be naked, and any other girl too. Not only that, but she also put my younger brother in charge of me. You know, like he can punish me if I break the rules. One of the punishments he gave me is that I need to invite a boy over from my class, to, you know, see me. And I figured since Matt had already seen me, you know… The worst part is, it doesn’t even count in our deal.”
“What deal?”
Abbie blushed, realizing she had revealed way more than she had meant to. “Well, uh, I made a deal with my brother that if I invited some of my girlfriends over, he would limit the amount of boys he invited to see me.”
“That’s an interesting trade. How many did you agree on?”
“Five each. Five of my friends going naked, in exchange for five boys seeing me… naked. But we’ve each already done two...” An idea popped in Abbie’s head right then. “Say, you know how the rules work. Would you be willing to, maybe, come over to my house after school?”
“Oh, I can do you one better. How would you like to take care of the rest of your side of the deal in one afternoon?”
Meanwhile, Adam was having his own lunch with his two best friends, along with Lilly who had decided to join them for today. “It’s just so unfair.” Adam said, looking around the lunch room longingly.
“What’s unfair?” Cody asked.
“Just look at all the cute, pretty, beautiful, gorgeous girls walking around here, and all of them wearing clothes. It’s just not right. All these girls should be naked.” His friend answered.
Travis laughed “Yeah. It’s too bad girls can’t just come to school completely naked.”
Lilly was blushing pretty hard at what the boys were discussing. “Come on, guys. Stop saying the word naked so loud. Someone is going to hear you.”
“Come on. Wouldn’t it be so cool if you could go to school naked, Lilly?” Adam asked.
“I don’t know…” Lilly looked down at her food, bashfully twirling a strand of spaghetti around her fork. “I’d be WAY too embarrassed to be naked at school.”
“You wouldn’t have to be embarrassed, Lilly. You’re really cute when you’re naked.” Cody said, taking his own bite of food.
“You really think so?” Lilly looked up at her crush, with a reddish hue on her cheeks.
“Yeah, totally hot. Besides, Lilly, if all the girls went to school naked, then you’d have nothing to worry about.” Travis added.
“Hey guys.” Sam, short for Samantha, said, joining them at the table. She had always been pretty close with Adam’s friend group, and was much more of a tomboy. She had shoulder length brown hair, and even if she didn’t dress girly, was considered to be one of the hottest girls in the 7th grade class, even if she didn’t think it herself. “Hey Lilly.”
“Hi Samantha.” Lilly greeted her.
“Sam, please.” She corrected the blonde girl. “So what were you guys talking about?” she asked, causing Lilly to clam up, and hope the boys didn’t continue on with the previous topic.
“Oh, not much.” Adam answered. “Mostly just what we were doing over the weekend.”
“Oh yeah? What’d you do?” Sam asked. Lilly’s eyes went wide, hoping Adam wouldn't really answer that.
“A bunch of different things. Watched movies. Played basketball. Lilly even came over to hang out with us yesterday. Isn’t that right, Lilly?”
“Uh, yeah.” Lilly just managed to squeak out.
“Oh! You guys played basketball! You should have invited me.” Sam said, taking a sip of her drink.
“Well, want to come over today?” Adam gave his friends a sly smile. “Lilly’s going to come hang out with us again. You should come hang out too.”
“I am?” Lilly asked.
“Yeah. Didn’t you have fun yesterday?.” Adam asked the blonde girl.
“Well…” Lilly bit the corner of her lip.
“I can’t.” Sam started to explain, interrupting Lilly. “I’m supposed to watch my little brother. Wanna come over to my house?”
“Can’t. Watching the twins this afternoon.”
“Darn. How about if I come over after dinner? We do need to decide what we’re going to do for our science project.”
“Yeah, sounds like a plan.” Adam said, giving the girl a cheerful smile.
------
Since getting dressed, Abbie’s day had been pretty uneventful. She had been worried about being made fun of by her brother, or anyone else who had seen her naked over the weekend, but no one had made one mention about it. Sure, she had gotten a few catcalls and whistles about her outfit, but that was the worst of it. As the bell rang, letting the class know the school day was over, Abbie let out a little sigh. She quickly grabbed her books and headed to her locker.
She was just about to head out the door, when the smirk on the face of the short blonde girl who had just stepped in her way sent a chill up her spine. “Hello Abbie.”
“What do you want, Lauren? I need to get home now.” Abbie said with frustration and some fear.
“Oh, this will only take a couple minutes of your time. Just follow me and I’ll explain everything.”
The smile plastered on the girl’s face was really starting to irritate Abbie. “I’m not going anywhere with you!” she said forcefully, trying to push past the 7th grader.
Lauren grabbed her arm though, spinning her back around to face her. “Fine. We’ll just do this all out in the open then.” Lauren pulled her phone out with her other hand, with a picture on the screen prominently displaying a naked Abbie on her run somewhere in the park.
Abbie’s blood ran cold, and the only thing she could think of doing was snatching the phone away from the girl and concealing the screen by pressing it to her chest. Lauren just laughed at her actions. “Give me one good reason I shouldn’t just smash this phone right now!” Abbie finally thought of saying.
“Well, you could, but that would just make me very mad. Not to mention my mom and dad who paid for that phone.” Lauren switched back to smiling, an evil smile as far as Abbie was concerned. “Besides, you don’t think that’s the only copy I have. Do you, sweetie? Or even the only picture? Now hand the phone back, dear.”
“What do you want?” Abbie asked as she handed the phone back.
“Good girl.” Lauren responded in a cheery voice. She turned the phone screen back on, and started scrolling, displaying about a dozen different photos of Abbie. All fully nude.
Abbie looked around quickly, hoping no one was paying attention to the display of the blonde girl’s phone. Most of the students had left already, but there were still a few milling about. “Please?” Abbie begged, hoping Lauren would have any kind of mercy.
“Oh, that’s not even the best part. Listen to this.” Lauren said, switching her phone display from the pictures to a sound recording.
Over the phone’s speaker they could both hear “I think we better start heading home now.” It took Abbie a second to recognize the voice, and then she realized. It was Blake’s.
“Um… wait…” Abbie heard her own voice coming from the speaker now. “There is kinda another reason I did it.”
“What is it?”
“Well ummm, You promise to keep it a secret, if I tell you..? It’s not just that I saw you were aroused looking at me or that I thought it would be fun. It’s also that, well, I get pretty aroused… when I’m naked… outside.”
“Wow, you do?”
“Yeah. I kinda felt it when I was first playing basketball with my brother, and Cody and Travis. And then my punishment yesterday morning, but I really didn’t realize until we went running together yesterday. With all the people looking at me, and you looking at me. It just… It really turns me on.”
There was the distinct sound of a branch breaking. “Did you hear that!?” Blake’s voice faded out as the recording ended.
“Please, just tell me what you want…” Abbie said, tears filling her eyes.
“Follow me.” Lauren said, simply turning and walking away.
Abbie quickly caught up to the blonde girl, following her cautiously. They skirted their way around the halls of the school, for a bit, until Abbie realized where they must be headed. Just as expected, they rounded the corner, and there in front of them was the entrance to the girls’ locker room. “What are we doing here?” The walk had helped Abbie’s feelings calm down. Now she was no longer feeling a sense of despair, just of defeat.
Lauren just held the door open, motioning for Abbie to go inside. Once inside, Lauren led the girl over to a set of lockers near the shower. “Get undressed.” The evil smile had still not left Lauren’s face.
“What?” Abbie asked in a hushed tone.
“Didn’t you say you needed to get home now? This will go a lot faster if you stop asking so many questions. Now get undressed. Completely.”
Abbie did as she was told, not sure what else to do now that this girl had so many naked pictures of her, along with that recording of her confession to Blake. It didn’t take her long. With the outfit her brother had picked out for her that morning, plus her shoes and socks, Abbie was naked in less than a minute. “Now what?”
“Now follow me.” Lauren kept using that cheerful voice that irritated Abbie so much. She led the naked girl over to the showers. Not a weird sight in a girls’ locker room, but unusual as most of the girls in the school were too shy to ever use the showers after gym. There weren’t many other girls around, however, as most of the after school activities had already begun.
“Alright Abbie. Get under the show head there, but don’t turn it on yet.” Lauren waited for the naked girl to move into position, and her face changed to one of resentment as she continued. “You remember what you told all the girls at the tryouts for track at the start of the year.” Abbie just looked at her with confusion. “You said the slowest girl to get on the team would have to face an extra special penalty.”
It slowly dawned on Abbie what the blonde girl was talking about. “But that was… You weren’t even the slowest girl. Why..?”
“Because Abbie. That girl didn’t deserve to be treated like that, but you certainly do.” With that Lauren flipped the lever for the water, making sure to set it for the coldest temperature possible.
“YEAOW!” Abbie let out a loud yelp, jumping out of the stream of water.
“Oh no! You get back in there, Abbie! You didn’t let that girl off the hook when it was her turn in the shower!”
Abbie, reluctantly, got back under the freezing water, starting to shiver almost immediately. “Please?”
“Shampoo, Abbie, Soap too. The quicker you finish, the quicker I shut off the water.”
Abbie started with the soap, getting some from the school provided hand pump, and quickly lathering her body. Then she did the same with the shampoo, lathering her hair, figuring it would be fastest to rinse off all at once. She hurriedly started rinsing off, closing her eyes under the spray of the water. When she opened them back up, she spotted Lauren holding her phone out in front of her, taking a video of the naked girl’s shower. “Hey..! What… are… you… doing..?” Abbie asked through chattering teeth.
“Oh, you look so cute naked, Abbie. I just thought you might like a video to remember this by.” Abbie just scowled at the blonde. “No? Alright. But I think I’ll keep the video for myself if you don’t mind.” Abbie certainly did mind, but what was she going to say? Lauren shut her phone off and put it in her pocket, then flicked the lever to shut off the water. She then led Abbie back over to the bench where she had left her clothes. “Oh, did you forget to bring a towel?” That irritating cheery tone was back in Lauren’s voice. “Oh well. Guess you’ll just have to put your skimpy clothes back on without drying.”
“Come on… Lauren…” Abbie was hunched over, rubbing her arms, trying to get some warmth back into them.
“Oh. Well I guess if you’d rather stay naked.”
If looks could kill, then Abbie would probably be out of the mess she now found herself in. Instead, she grabbed her panties first, trying to sop up all of the water from her naked body. The material wasn’t enough, however, and she had to resort to using her bra as well, to finish the job. Abbie wasn’t going to wear her soaking wet underwear, so with no other choice, she quickly put on her very small, very tight t-shirt, and her short, much too short to be worn without panties, skirt. “There! You happy!?”
“Yep! I can’t wait for tomorrow, Abbie! See you soon!” and with that, the blonde girl skipped her way out of the locker room.
Abbie checked herself in the mirror. If she stayed walking upright, most likely no one would notice her lack of panties. Her top was another story. It was quite obvious that the girl was wearing nothing underneath. Especially since she was still feeling pretty cold, and her nipples were pushing out the material of the tight shirt a fair bit. “I probably would draw less attention to myself if I was naked.” The girl muttered to herself. Then grabbed her bag and exited the locker room.
--------
After school, Heather was in no mood to return home quite yet, so she jumped at the invitation from Susana to come over to her place. They had ended up in Susana’s living room, working on homework, and listening to music.
“So, tell me. What’s it really like?” Susana asked, sitting sideways on the couch, with her legs up.
“Huh?” Heather replied, lying on the floor in front of her.
“You know. What’s it like… Going naked like that?” It was difficult for Susana to keep the amusement out of her voice.
“It’s… I don’t know. Horrible. Embarrassing. Even a little frightening.” Heather had hoped she could go a little while without the topic of her nudity being brought up. “Can’t we talk about something else?”
“Really? It’s not liberating? Delightful? Pleasurable?” She wiggled her eyebrows at her blonde friend.
“Susana!” Heather was appalled at her questions, turning red in response. “If you’re so curious, why don’t you try it out?”
“Uh, no thanks. That’s quite alright.” Susana started blushing herself, not expecting her friend to turn it around on her.
“No, come on. Give it a try, Sues.”
“I don’t think so. I’m perfectly comfortable in my clothes, Heather. Thank you very much.”
“Well, just keep this in mind. If you ever come over to my house again, you’ll be going nude just like me.”
“Huh. I hadn’t thought of that. Thanks for the warning.”
“Look, can we just drop it? Part of the reason I came over here was so I could get my mind off this stupid new rule.”
“Oh, yeah. Sorry Heather. I won’t bring it up...” She got most of her sentence out before the doorbell rang. “I wonder who that is.” She said, getting up from the couch and checking through the front window. She looked back at her friend’s face with confusion. “It’s your mom.”
“My mom?” Heather asked as Susana opened the door.
“I figured you would be over here.” Heather’s mom said with an agitated tone, stepping into the foyer.
“Mom. Hey. What’s up?” Heather could tell her mom was pretty mad.
“What’s up? Can you tell me what you’re doing here instead of being at home, Heather.”
“Is this about the nudity thing, ‘cause..?”
“No, Heather. This is about you being grounded after Saturday night. Or did you forget?”
Heather had honestly forgotten after the crazy day she had had yesterday, and all the worrying she had been doing that morning. “Um, yeah…” was the only response she could think of.
“Honestly it’s my fault, Mrs. Moss. I asked Heather to help me with science homework and she said she had to get home and stuff, but I wouldn’t listen.” Susana butted in, trying to save her friend.
“Is that true, Heather?” Her mom asked. Heather just nodded her head, hoping she wasn’t in too much trouble. “Fine. You can stay and help your friend with her homework, but I expect you to come home straight after.”
“Oh, thank you, mom!” Heather said, happy to have dodged that bullet. “I promise I’ll come straight home when I’m done.”
“Good. Just one more thing. Give me your clothes, Heather.”
“WHAT!?” Heather asked in shock, and even Susana’s eyes bugged out a little.
“Your clothes, Heather. School’s done, so you won’t be needing them for the rest of the day.”
Heather recognized the look on her mother’s face, knowing she meant business. So with a lot of trepidation, she started undoing the buttons of her blouse. At least there are no boys here today, she thought to herself. Stripping wasn’t made easy by her friend either, as at least it appeared to Heather, the more skin she bared, the more giddy about the situation Susana would get. She quickly pulled her panties down, the last of her clothes, and handed the pile over to her mother. “Can I at least keep my shoes? Walking home without them was a real pain last night.”
“Oh, I can give you a ride!” Susana offered, the delight evident in the girl’s voice.
“Thank you, Susana. Please have her home by 6.” The woman said, picking up her daughter’s shoes and socks as well, then opening the front door. “Have a good time, dear.” she said, leaving her naked daughter alone with her maniacal looking friend.
Susana started giggling pretty hard. “Oh my god! I can’t believe she just took all your clothes like that!”
“Shut up!” Heather was getting really irked at her friend’s amusement.
The redhead held her hands up, feigning ignorance. “What? I didn’t do anything.” She was finding it difficult to stifle her laughter.
“You know what. Just drive me home please.” Heather said, turning away from her friend.
“No, wait. I’m sorry.” She came over and put her hand on her naked friend’s shoulder. “Please don’t leave. I really do need help with my homework.”
“Only if you promise to stop laughing at me.”
“Alright, I’ll try.”
“No. You have to promise.”
“Ok. I promise, but only if you tell me how you really feel to be naked.”
“Sue…” Heather contemplated what to say. “Gah! Fine!” She went over to sit on the couch, and her friend followed, sitting down next to her. “It’s weird, ok?”
“Weird?”
“Yeah, weird. Really weird. And humiliating and even degrading.”
“Is that ‘cause you’re forced to do it? Would it be different if you had a choice?”
“If I had a choice I wouldn’t be naked.” Heather said emphatically.
Susana giggled at that, then covered her mouth. “Sorry. But do you ever like, you know…” Susana worked up her courage to ask the question she had been thinking about ever since she saw the naked girl in the park yesterday. “Does it make you feel…” She spoke the last word quietly. “Aroused?”
“SUSANA!” Heather exclaimed, her eyes going wide. “Yeah.” She dropped her eyes to the floor, feeling shame.
“Wow? Really?”
“Yes.” The naked girl felt even more shame, afraid to look at her friend’s face.
“Are you..? Right now?”
“What!? No!” She finally looked at her friend, more out of appall than anything. “It really only happens when there are boys around.” Heather confessed.
“Oh, that makes sense.” Susana got up, eyeing something out the front window. “So it turns you on to be naked in front of boys.” She turned back to look at her friend. Heather just nodded her head, not sure where this line of questioning was going. “Well, that’s pretty natural, I think. You know. It’s nature's way of getting you ready or whatever.” She went back to looking out the window, pulling the curtain back a little so she could see better.
“Ready for what?” Heather’s eyes opened wide, realizing what her friend was talking about. “Ohhhh… But I’m not…”
“Oh, I know. Relax. I was just saying it’s natural.” She paused for a moment, coming back over to stand in front of her friend.”Say, how would you like a chance to test out the theory?”
“What? What do you mean?”
“Mike’s outside right now. Mowing the lawn or something. You should go over there and say hi to him.”
“What! I’m not going out there like this!” Heather said, getting up from the couch to take a peek outside herself.
“Why not?” Susana whined. “You were outside like this yesterday. Just go over there and say hi, then come right back.”
“No! No way! If you want to test your theory out so badly, why don’t you do it yourself!”
“Cause I don’t have permission from my mom to go naked. You do. Come on. It’ll be fun.”
“Yeah, fun for you. I’ll be humiliated in front of one of our classmates. No! I’m not doing it!” Heather frowned, folding her arms over her bare breasts.
“Fine. If you won’t go over there, I’ll invite him over here.” She said, quickly running to the front door and throwing it open. “MIKE! HEY MIKE!” She called, waving one of her arms above her head.
“NO! SUSANA!” Heather rushed over, hoping she could pull the girl back inside, but as she tried grabbing her hand, Susana snatched the naked girl’s forearm, and pushed her out the door using her own momentum. Then she quickly shut the door and locked it, trapping the naked girl outside.
Heather’s first instinct was to conceal her naked body. She turned back towards the door, using her arms to cover her privates. Then she tried the door handle, finding it locked. “SUSAN..!” She started to yell, but didn’t want to draw attention to herself, so she dropped her voice down. “Susana! You open this door now!” She started pounding on the door, pleading with the redhead. “Sue… Please!” She heard some knocking coming from the front window of the house, and spotted Susana’s face in the glass, giggling uncontrollably again.
The naked girl walked over to stand in front of the window, knocking on it herself. “Susana, this isn’t funny.” She was still trying to conceal herself best she could, with her arms covering her body, and hunching over a little. Susana just pretended not to hear her, holding her hand up to her ear, and then shrugging her shoulders. “Sue…”
She was interrupted by someone tapping her on the shoulder. “Um… Hey, Heather… Were you the one calling my name?”
“Mike!?” The naked girl gulped, turning to face her classmate.
“That was me, actually.” Susana said, standing at the front door again. “Heather and I were wondering if you wanted to hang out for a bit.”
“Ummmm… Sure…” Mike answered, a bit dumbfounded at the naked girl standing in front of him.
“Come on in.” The redhead said, letting her classmate past her into the house. “Aren’t you coming, Heather?” She said with a wide grin on her face, turning to go back into the house herself. Heather was furious with the girl, but started weighing her options. She could either walk home to her house, all the way across town, facing who knows how many people nude, or she could spend the afternoon naked with two of her classmates. Reluctantly, she entered the house.
Inside, she found Mike already sitting on the couch. She cautiously walked in, still trying to keep herself concealed. “So, can I ask? What’s with the getup?” Mike asked, still very confused at the scene he had just witnessed outside.
“My mom, uhh…” Heather started to explain, but wasn’t sure what to say, or how much she really wanted to reveal.
Susana jumped in. “Heather’s mom wants her to have a better self image of herself, and be more confident.”
“Wow. I don’t think that would really help boost my confidence, but what do I know?” Their male classmate chuckled a little. “Is it working?”
“Kinda. But it doesn’t really work until Heather stops trying to hide herself.” Susana walked over and started to pull the naked girl’s arms away from her body. Heather tried to resist, until the redhead whispered out of the side of her mouth, “Drop your arms. Or he won’t buy it.” Heather warily dropped her arms to her sides, now on full display to her male classmate.
The sight almost took Mike’s breath away. “Wow! Heather, you look great!”
“Oh…” The nude blonde girl blushed pretty deeply. “Thanks.”
“Come sit down.” Mike said, patting the spot on the couch next to him. Susana had already taken the only open chair in the room, leaving the only open place in the room to sit next to their male classmate. Heather decided it was better than standing on full display for the two. “You, uh, look really beautiful, Heather.” Mike couldn’t help blushing now that the nude girl was sitting so close to him.
“Isn’t she though? She’s just the cutest going naked like this.” Susana said with a cheerful smile. “So how are you feeling, Heather?”
“I don’t know. Weird. A little scared.” Heather answered, bashfully trying to keep her composure.
“You don’t have to be scared, Heather. I think you’re really brave to be going naked. And might I add, you look really hot.” Mike said to his naked classmate, clearly trying to flirt with her now.
“Ohhhh… Thank you.” Heather was blushing hard now, and smiling at the boy’s words. Susana made a scoffing noise to herself, getting a little annoyed.
“You know. I think you’re just about the bravest person I’ve ever met, Heather.” Mike said, brushing a strand of hair behind the naked girl’s ear, and looking deeply into her eyes.
Susana was getting jealous. Sure, she thought it would be funny to have Heather go naked in front of Mike, but now he was paying all of his attention to her. Heather knew Susana liked Mike, and now it appeared to her that she was horning in on the boy. That’s why she said, “It’s not that brave. Anyone could go naked. I could go naked!”
It took Heather a second to process what Susana had said, and then she jumped into action, thinking this was her one shot at getting back at her friend. She rushed over to the clothed girl, grabbing her in a tight hug. “Sue! Oh, Sue! I knew you would come around!”
“Huh?” Susana looked at the naked girl with confusion.
The naked girl kept going, looking over at Mike. “Her mom wanted her to do this with me, but Susana said she wasn’t brave enough to do it.”
“Really?” Mike asked with astonishment. He certainly wouldn’t mind seeing another female classmate naked.
“Yeah, totally. But you just heard her, didn’t you? She just said she would get naked too! Isn’t that great!” Heather grinned at her redhead friend.
Susana’s face started to turn about as red as her hair. “That’s not what…” she started to say.
“You don’t want Mike to not think you’re brave, do you?” Heather whispered to her friend, and then took a step back, motioning for the girl to get up.
Susana felt trapped, not really sure what to say. The expression Mike had on his face when he looked over at the naked girl again, made her decision for her. She stood up and started unbuttoning the teal blouse she was wearing. She got down to her last button, but started freaking out, not sure she could go through with it. “I… I can’t…” She turned slightly away from facing the boy, flashing her bra encased breasts a little.
“Sure you can. I did it. I know you can do it too.” Heather encouraged her friend.
“Yeah Susana. Don’t stop now.” Mike cheered on the redhead, having never seen a girl get undressed in front of him before.
Susana continued, undoing her last button, and tossing her shirt aside, revealing her dark gray bra to the two fully. She had already taken her shoes off when she arrived home, so now she was really starting to feel nervous, because the next thing to go would have to be either her bra, or her black colored leggings. She opted for the leggings, not ready to reveal any of her privates yet. Once her leggings were off, she turned back to face the two, giving Mike a good look at her lavender colored, boy shorts style, panties. “Ok. I think that’s enough for today.”
“No, come on. Keep going.” Heather said, with an amused smirk.
“Nah. I think I’m good.” The scantily clad redhead replied, getting perturbed.
The nude girl turned to look at Mike and said, “I guess she’s just not as brave as me, huh?”
That made Susana furious, and in her anger she quickly undid her bra, tossing it to the side. “I’ll show you brave!”
“Nice boobs!” Heather chuckled, starting to feel smug.
Mike was certainly enjoying the show, getting to look at Susana’s bare breasts, with their nice teardrop shape, and nipples that almost blended in with her almost pale white skin. “Yeah, wow...” He said, almost speechless.
The topless redhead could now feel her face burning, as she started to regret her actions. She was just about to say that she was done, but Heather was there to reignite her anger. “I’m betting you're about to say you’re too chicken to take off your panties.”
“Ugh! No!” The redhead said, pushing her panties quickly down her legs. Now the two could clearly see that Susana’s carpets matched her drapes, with a thick full bush down below that was only a slightly lighter shade of red than on her head.
“Woah…” Mike was in heaven, almost not believing he now not only had one, but two 16 year old girls going naked in front of him.
“You did it!” Heather mock praised her friend, going over to give her another hug. “Servers you right.” She whispered in her ear.
“I… well…” Susana stumbled over what to say, becoming ashamed at her actions towards her friend earlier. “I’m sorry, Heather.” She whispered an apology back. “I guess I got a little carried away there.” She pulled back, looking her friend in the eye, hoping for forgiveness.
“Awww. I can’t stay mad at you.” Heather said, resuming the hug, in earnest this time.
They both turned back to face Mike, who had the biggest grin on his face that either of them had seen. “Well, Mike. This is probably a good time…” Susana started to say, but was interrupted.
“Oh my..! WHAT!?” A younger girl squealed, followed by hard laughter. Susana recognized that voice immediately, and the two girls quickly turned around to face the door.
“MOM!” Susan screamed, quickly throwing her arms over her private parts. Standing in the foyer were both her mother and her sister, Lauren, the girl that was laughing uncontrollably.
“Lauren, calm down.” Her mother scolded her younger daughter, then turned to speak with the older one. “And relax, Susana. Heather’s mom explained things to me. I had a feeling you might be like this when I got here.”
“You did?” Her naked daughter asked, letting her arms slip a little.
“Yes. I’m glad you feel comfortable enough in your own skin to support your friend.”
“Who’s this guy?” Lauren asked, finally over her laughter.
“That’s Mike. He’s in our biology class at school.” Susana explained.
“I guess you guys were on the chapter about female biology, huh?” Lauren joked, bursting out into laughter again.
“Lauren! Enough!” Her mother scolded again. “Go to your room for now.”
“Aww, but mom.” Lauren started to whine.
“Now Lauren.” Her mother gave her a stern face, and the 13 year old started heading up the stairs, grumbling to herself. “Hello young man. I’m Ellie Gardner, Susana’s mom. Have we met before? You look kind of familiar.”
“Uh, not formally ma’am.” Mike got up to shake the woman’s hand. “I live in the neighborhood though. Across the street and a couple houses down.”
“Have the girls explained things to you, why they’re naked I mean?”
“Um, yes. I think I understand. They told me…” The boy was interrupted by his cell phone going off. “Oh. It’s my mom. I better answer this.” He explained. “Hey mom… Yeah I know… No, just across the street at a friend's house… Yes, that one… Ok, I’m coming. See you soon.” He hung up the phone, looking a little sheepish. “Um, sorry, but my mom needs me back home. I, uh, have to finish my chores.”
“Well, it was nice to meet you Mike.” The girl’s mom said again, as he headed towards the door.
“I guess I’ll see you girls at school tomorrow.” Mike said, looking forlorn at the two nude girls.
“I guess. See you.” Susana said.
“Bye Mike.” Heather added, as the boy stepped through the door.
“Susana, next time you decide to get undressed, please don’t leave your clothes lying around.” Her mother said, grabbing the girl’s clothes, and carrying them up the stairs with her.
Both girls breathed a small sigh of relief, sitting down on the couch, happy to have gotten out of that ordeal pretty much unscathed. “So how do you feel?” Susana finally broke the silence after a minute.
“What do you mean?”
“How do you feel? Was my theory correct?”
“I don’t know. You tell me.” Heather answered with a sly smile.
“Oh my gosh! I don’t think I’ve ever felt this horny in my life!” Susana giggled.
“I know. Me too!” Heather said, joining her friend's laughter. “I can’t believe we were both just naked in front of Mike!”
They both snapped their heads quickly in the direction of the staircase when they saw a light flash. “HEY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” Susana yelled at her little sister, who ran back up the stairs.
Both teens gave chase to the younger girl, but she was already in her room with the door shut by the time the girl’s got upstairs. Susana threw the door open, only to find her sister sitting on the bed, legs crossed, with a smug look on her face. “Give me your phone NOW!” Susana demanded.
“It won’t do you any good.” Lauren explained. “My phone automatically backs up when I take a picture. It’s already up in the cloud. Besides, I hid the memory card. You’ll never find it.”
“Fine! I’ll just tell mom you took a picture of us like this!”
“Go ahead, but I’ll just tell mom what the two of you were saying downstairs. Oh, I don’t think I’ve ever felt so horny in my life.” She mocked.
“Girls, what’s going on?” Their mother asked, coming to investigate the commotion.
“Oh, nothing mom. We just wanted to ask Lauren if she wanted to join us.” It was the only thing Susana could think of to cover the truth.
Lauren scowled at her older sister, then switched to a bashful look, speaking directly to her mom. “Uhh, no thanks. I’m a little body shy.”
“Oh, that’s ok sweetie.” Her mom said, giving the blonde girl a hug. “Maybe one day you’ll feel comfortable enough.”
Lauren gave the two nude girls a smug look, then stuck her tongue out at them, before mouthing the words ‘You’re mine.’
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 10 (Part 1)
After school, Adam met up with his friends, Cody and Travis, along with Lilly and her brother, Blake, near the front entrance. They had been standing around for about ten minutes, waiting for Adam’s sister so they could all walk home together. “I wonder what’s keeping her.” Adam asked, looking back at the school entrance for the tenth time that afternoon.
“I don’t know. Maybe she got held up by something?” Blake answered. “She did say she was going to talk with that boy, Matt, that you guys visited on Friday. Maybe she went to look for him?”
“Why is she looking for Matt?”
“Well, she was hoping he would help her with your punishment.”
“Punishment?” Lilly asked, looking a little confused at her classmate.
“Uh, yeah… My mom put me in charge of Abbie. To make sure she follows the rules. Like your mom put Blake in charge of you and Heather for the same reason. I had to give her a punishment for something she did on Saturday.” Adam explained.
“What did she do?”
“She was yelling at her mom really loud, and she was trying to get us boys naked.” Cody explained.
“You guys? Naked!?” Lilly’s eyes went wide, and Cody blushed at her reaction.
“Cody!” Adam tried scolding his friend. “Don’t tell her that.”
“Are you guys ever going to go naked?” The girl asked, hopefully.
“Lilly!” Her brother admonished her.
“That’s not really allowed.” Travis explained.
“Oh…” Lilly looked at the ground, feeling disappointed. “Why not?”
“I forgot you weren’t there on Saturday with us.” Cody said. “Mrs. Larson explained things really clearly after Abbie got in trouble. She said that since girls' privates are all on the inside there is nothing inappropriate showing, and that’s why girls can go naked. But boys' parts are on the outside, so we can’t.”
Lilly bushed again, bashful to keep the conversation going, but feeling the need to ask, “But I still don’t understand? Why would boys’ parts being on the outside prevent you from going naked?”
“Because, boys’ parts being on the outside, they would always be showing.” Travis took over for his friend. “And since they’d be showing, Mrs. Larson said it would be inappropriate for us to go naked. You understand?”
“I guess…” Lilly was still a little disappointed, and still felt confused. “I get that my parts are on the inside and all that, but, I mean... When I sit and my… you know, opens. Can’t you guys see the inappropriate parts? And what about my boobs?”
“Nah, Lilly. No parts of a girl are inappropriate.” Adam smiled brightly at his classmate. “Especially your boobs.” Lilly gave him another pensive look, so he continued explaining. “Breasts are specifically for the purpose of feeding a newborn baby Lilly, so there’s no need to keep them covered.”
“Oh.” Lilly said, feeling like something the boys had explained finally made some sense, and giving them a little shrug of understanding.
“Well, why don’t you guys head on home, and I’ll wait for Abbie.” Blake offered.
“Sure Blake. Sounds good. Lilly was going to come over to my house anyway.” Adam responded. Blake squinted his eyes suspiciously at the boy, so he added. “Don’t worry. We’ll protect Lilly for you.”
“I’m worried about who’s going to protect Lilly FROM you.” Blake said, as the four started walking away.
Adam turned back to add, “Relax. We promise to follow all the rules.” and he grinned. Blake just rolled his eyes at the boy, but let it go.
Blake waited around for a few more minutes, hoping Abbie wouldn’t be much longer, and he could get going and make sure Adam and his friends didn’t do anything too inappropriate with his little sister. He decided he couldn’t wait any longer, heading back towards the entrance, but just as he reached for the handle, out of the door came Lauren. “Hey Lauren.” Lauren gave him a quick nod, skipping away. “Oh Lauren? Have you seen Abbie?” he called after her.
The blonde girl stopped, and laughed wildly. “Yeah. I’ve seen her.”
The laugh confused him, but he continued, “Where did you see her?”
“Last time I saw her, she was in the locker room taking a shower.”
“A shower?” Blake was really confused now. “But we didn’t have practice today?” He said, but the girl was already skipping away again, seeing her mother’s car pulling into the parking lot. She turned back, gave a quick shrug and then another giggle, and continued towards the car.
Blake headed into the school, happy to at least have a place to start looking for his girlfriend. It didn’t take him long to find her. About halfway down the hall, he spotted Abbie coming in his direction. “We were all waiting for you…” He noticed a strange look on her face. “What happened?”
Abbie just kept walking, brushing past him, and said, “I don’t want to talk about it.”
Blake gave her a dumbfounded look, saying “Hey, wait up!” and quickly followed the girl who was now almost to the door.
The two walked in silence for a few minutes, on the winding streets of the little suburban town they lived in, as Abbie just kept stewing in her funk. “Is this about this morning?” The boy asked, trying to break the silence.
“Huh?” Abbie was finally broken out of her stupor. “This morning?”
“Yeah. You’re not mad, are you? Did Adam tell you?”
“Tell me what?” She stopped, and turned to face him.
“I was the one who came up with the idea that you should walk over to my house naked. I sent your brother a text this morning telling him not to let you get dressed until you guys got to my house. I figured it might be fun for you.”
“Might be fun..?” Abbie thought back to their conversation that morning, a somber look crossing her face, before she dropped her eyes to the ground.
“Yeah. Don’t worry. I didn’t tell him what you said. I just suggested it to him as a way to help you get used to being naked.”
“Blake…” She started to say in a chastising tone.
“Sorry. It was just meant to help you. Really. I did promise I would help you get more used to going naked.”
“Yeah. I guess you did. But two more people ended up seeing me. One of them was a boy from Adam’s class.”
“Was it really that bad?”
“I don’t know. He was leering at me for quite a while, and even if Adam promised me he wouldn’t tell anyone, I’m not so sure he won't. But his sister was really nice to me.”
Blake wasn’t really paying attention to her answer. Now that she was standing facing him, he noticed her outfit, and how something seemed different about it, and especially noticed the two bumps poking out the thin material of her t-shirt. “Hey? Didn’t you put on a bra this morning?” He interrupted her, and then reached over and pulled her shirt up, exposing her perky tits.
“Hey! Don’t...!”
While Abbie was fixing her top, Blake lifted her skirt up as well, exposing her bare slit to his line of sight. “And panties?”
“Blake!” She jumped back a couple steps, and yanked her skirt back down, but ended up using too much force, causing the skirt to slip all the way down to her ankles.
Blake started chuckling. “What happened to your underwear?”
“Stop…” Abbie blushed a bit, but couldn’t help starting to giggle herself. “It’s not funny.” She bent over and pulled her skirt back up.
“It’s kinda funny. Besides, aren’t you used to being naked now? Even a little?”
“No!” Abbie said emphatically, but then started to really consider it. “Well, I don’t know. I mean, if you had done that last week, I would have totally freaked out on you. Even IF I was wearing underwear.” she let out another quick chuckle.
“I guess I didn’t really help this morning then.”
“No. I don’t know. It still really freaks me out when someone new sees me naked like that. Especially if it’s someone I know, or someone close to our age.”
“But didn’t you just say this morning it turns you on? Maybe you get so freaked out because you’re worried someone is going to notice.”
Abbie turned really red now, feeling like Blake might have hit the nail on the head. All she could say was, “Maybe…”
“Maybe it’s a good thing I’m helping you get used to being naked then. That way you’re not always so freaked out, and maybe one day you will even get used to it.”
“Yeah. I guess…” She pursed her lips a little.
“So what happened to your underwear? I know I saw you put it on this morning.”
All of Abbie’s anger came rushing back at that question. “That blonde bitch! Lauren! She came up to me after school, flashing naked pictures of me on her phone, and demands I follow her to the locker room.” She paused, letting her anger build. “Then she made me strip, and forced me to take a freezing cold shower. I felt like a fricken Popsicle!”
“She did that to you? Oh, damn. No wonder she was acting so… weird when I saw her just a while ago.”
“You saw her!? You should have..! Should have..! I don’t know… UGH! I HATE HER!” Abbie stomped her foot on the ground, clenching her fists in rage.
“Abbie. Come on…” Blake gave her a hug, helping the girl calm down a bit. “How did she get naked pictures of you anyway?”
“She must have taken them while I was out running with you. Either today or yesterday. No, it was definitely this morning, since I was wearing my red shoes.”
“Damn. I’m sorry Abbie. Is there something I can do?”
“I don’t know.” She looked up into his eyes. “Just keep hugging me.” The two hugged there on the side of the road for a minute, until Abbie finally felt better and let go of the hug.
“I know it’s not great, and you and Lauren have never really liked each other…”
“I hate her.” Abbie corrected.
“Right… But so what if she has some pictures of you. It’s not that bad, right? You’re getting used to being naked, and maybe one day, with my help, you might even feel proud to be naked…”
“I wouldn’t go that far.” Abbie giggled.
“My point is, so what? You’re going to go naked every morning for our jog, and spend all your time naked at home. Or even at my house. People are going to end up seeing you like that, Abbie. I don’t think there’s any way to prevent it. So why not own it?”
“I don’t know, it just gets to me. You know?”
“Come on. Imagine Lauren’s mad face if you just all of a sudden started strutting your stuff in front of her, not a care in the world about being nude?” Abbie got a satisfied smile on her face, thinking of making Lauren so angry. “Besides that, I know some part of you secretly enjoys being naked like that. You just admitted it to me this morning.” He wiggled his eyebrows at her.
“Oh god… What I admitted this morning.” Abbie’s mood changed back to sour, remembering the other item Lauren held over her head. She wasn’t sure how he would react, but she knew if anyone could help her deal with the little demon blonde, it was Blake. “You remember this morning, after I made my admission, we heard that noise?”
“Yeah?”
“Well, that was Lauren. She was there and she made a recording of it.”
Blake’s eyes went wide. “She did!? You saw it? Did she see..!? Before!? Oh god…”
“Relax Blake. I don’t think she saw what we were doing before that. Lauren’s not really the most subtle person. I don’t think she would have held that back if she knew. And it was a sound recording, not video.”
Blake relaxed a little, letting out a sigh of relief. “Oh, thank god.”
“She still knows my secret though.”
He could tell Abbie was getting a little annoyed again. “I know, Abbie, and that’s not good. But I was just thinking about your mom. Remember how mad you said she got when you even hinted at your brother going nude? Imagine how mad she would be to know you gave me a BJ.”
Abbie went a little pale, remembering the rage she had seen in her mom’s eyes. “Yeah, good point. God, I hope Lauren didn’t see that too.”
The two continued their walk home, mostly in silence, until Blake suggested, “Hey. Why don’t you come over to my house for a while again. We can hang out, just the two of us. Your brother took Lilly and his friends over to your place.” He didn’t really want to leave his sister alone with the three boys, but felt like it was the right thing to offer.
“I can’t today. Someone is coming over this afternoon. I need to be there to meet her. Hey, what time is it?”
Blake pulled his phone out to check the time. “About 3:30. Why? What time are you supposed to meet her?” He paused, and then gave a little smirk. “Wait, her?”
Abbie gave him a little eye roll. “Yeah, her. She’s going to be there at four.” She paused a second, contemplating something. “You can come over too, Blake.” she said in a resigned tone.
“Really? I don’t want to intrude.” He couldn't keep the excitement out of his voice, giving her a broad grin after his sentence.
“Yeah, come on. I’m sure you’re really going to enjoy it.” She grabbed his hand, and the two continued down the road. “You better consider me the most terrific girlfriend in the world after today.” she added.
--------
The four seventh graders had all arrived at the Larson house in record time. For Lilly, the butterflies in her stomach just kept growing and growing, as they got closer and closer to Adam’s house. Sure, she had spent a lot of time naked yesterday, and even some of that time at Adam’s house, but now she was going to be the only one naked, and alone with three of her male classmates without her brother or anyone else there to protect her. They entered the house, and the three boys shuffled over to the living room couch, looking expectantly at the blonde girl who just stood there in front of them, shifting back and forth nervously.
“Well, you know the rules, Lilly.” Travis said, giving the girl a huge smile.
“Uhhh…” Lilly’s face was beet red, and she was almost frozen in place. This would be the first time for her to ever take off her clothes in front of someone.
“Hold on, Travis.” Adam said, getting back up and standing in front of his blonde classmate. “Lilly, would you like us to help you out?”
“Ummm…” was all she could say, but she did give him a quick head nod.
“Alright. Guys. Come help me get Lilly’s clothes off.” Lilly’s eyes went wide, and she was stunned into silence, not imagining this was the type of help Adam was offering. The two other boys came over, standing on either side of him. “Cody, why don’t you start with Lilly’s top?”
“Me?” Cody asked with wonder.
“Why him..?” Travis asked, but Adam gave him a quick nudge. “Ow! Right, Cody, you start.” It was obvious to anyone who looked, that the blonde girl had a crush on Cody. Adam was a little jealous at first, always thinking Lilly was really attractive, but he was ultimately happy for his friend. He wondered how long it would take Cody to notice that she had a crush on him.
Cody took over, saying “Ok. Lift your arms, Lilly.” The girl did as told, lifting her arms up, almost in a trance now. Cody pulled her shirt up and over her head, exposing her frilly white bra.
“I’ll go next.” Adam said, leaning over to start undoing the girl’s shoes. He lifted one foot at a time, and pulled off both the girl’s shoe and sock from one foot and then the other, before letting each bare foot back down.
Travis went next, choosing the girl’s bra. He went around her back, and quickly undid the fastener, pushing the straps off her shoulders and letting it fall off her down to the floor. He came back around to the front, taking a good look at his classmate’s exposed breasts. “Nice.”
“Yeah.” Cody added. “I almost forgot how gorgeous your boobs are.” He said, a little in awe at the sight in front of him.
“You saw them just this morning.” Travis laughed at his friend’s reaction.
“So? They’re still so…” He looked directly in the girl’s eyes. “Beautiful.”
“Ohhhh…” Lilly said with a sigh and a quick giggle, and then another large blush.
Adam took the opportunity to quickly yank the girl’s skirt down to her feet. “Hey!” Cody complained. “It was my turn!”
“Sorry Cody.” Adam lifted the girl’s feet again, pulling her skirt away completely. “You were just taking so long. I don’t want to get in trouble for not following the rules. I’m not even sure we’re supposed to have her in here like this. Besides, now you can do her panties.” Adam grinned, knowing Cody was probably about to experience the best part.
“Oh, well. Ok.” Cody knelt down in front of the girl, wanting to get the best view possible. He hooked his fingers into the waistband of the panties, and waited for the girl to look down at him. She gave a little gulp. He grinned up at her, and then slowly lowered the girl’s panties, baring the girl’s sparsely covered slit for all to see. He of course had the best view possible, being mere inches away. Lilly started going light headed. Feeling the warm breath of her crush on such a sensitive spot was too much for her. She moved over to the couch, stepping out of her panties, and tried to calm herself down.
“You ok?” Adam came over and sat down on the couch next to her.
“Yeah. I just need a minute to relax.” The recently denuded girl answered.
Travis sat down across from them. “You sure? You look a little red.”
The naked blonde just blushed even harder. “I uh…”
“She’s fine guys. She just needs a bit of time to get used to being naked again.” Cody said, taking the other open spot on the couch.
Lilly smiled over at the boy, happy her crush would stick up for her like that. She took a few deep breaths, letting her nerves calm down, and took a look at the three boy’s faces. It gave her peace of mind to see the boys were just looking, not making nasty comments about her body or trying anything. She could now see that each boy was all smiles, obviously happy to spend some time with a naked girl. She also couldn’t help taking a look at each of their crotches, noticing they each had a protrusion in their pants now. Now she had a new problem, feeling her own hormones kick in and a start of a wetness forming between her legs.
Adam noticed where her eyes were looking, and then her breasts, as her nipples stood up from her arousal. He didn’t want to embarrass the girl more, but couldn’t help making a small comment. “Looks like you calmed down, Lilly. Maybe now you’re even starting to enjoy it again?”
“I well… Maybe?” Lilly said, a shy half smile on her face now.
“Do you like being naked Lilly?” Travis asked, giving his own hopeful smile to the girl.
“I don’t hate it. That’s for sure.” Lilly smiled brightly, the tension she was feeling mostly gone now.
Adam flicked his finger on Lilly’s hard nipple a couple times. “Want us to play with you today? Like Cody did yesterday.”
“Well, uh…” This time Lilly’s blush was mostly caused by her arousal. “Yeah, uh… Sure.” She paused for a second, stopping Adam’s outstretched hand as it reached for her boob. “You guys can if one of you shows me… well, your thing.”
The boys were all bewildered at the sudden request from the blonde girl. “Lilly!” Adam scolded. “You know we can’t do that.”
“Yeah, we just explained this to you earlier.” Travis added.
“I know it’s against the rules, it’s just I’ve never seen one before.” A look of shame spread across her face, and she looked down at her bare feet. “I know it’s wrong…” She wrestled with her own feelings, contemplating her guilt versus her curiosity. Ultimately her curiosity won out, with a little help from the lust she was now feeling. “I’ll give you guys blowjobs if you do.”
The boys were now in complete amazement, getting up and huddling together on the other side of the room. “Cody, just go show her yours.” Travis whispered.
“Me!? Why me!?” Cody exclaimed as loudly as he could without alerting the naked girl.
“Cause you’ve got the biggest.”
“Hey!” Adam furrowed his brow at Travis.
“He does. Trust me.”
“I don’t know guys. We could get in huge trouble. My mom won't be home until the evening, but her brother could be here any minute.” Adam explained.
“That’s why Cody will just show her for a minute, and then we can collect our BJs at a later time.” Travis said, giving a quick wink to Adam. “Imagine how awesome it’s going to be to get a blowjob from Lilly fricken Moss.” The boy couldn’t keep the grin from his face.
“Alright.” Adam said, feeling like that would be the safe option. He knew Abbie and Blake would have track practice tomorrow, so they would most likely have a much longer time alone with the 13 year old girl. “She didn’t say how long you had to show it for. So just show her it for a few seconds and then pull your pants back up.”
“I don’t know guys…” Cody said, feeling embarrassed to be singled out like this.
“Come on, Cody. If you do it I’ll show you how to do something that will make Lilly really like you.” Travis added as incentive.
Cody was starting to blush really hard himself now. Truth be told, he was starting to develop his own crush on this particular blonde girl now, so with some reluctance he agreed. His two friends pushed him forward until he was standing in front of the naked girl, and Travis gave him one more quick nudge, motioning for him to speak. “Well, we decided to uh… To uh… We are going…” Cody said, stumbling over his words.
“We decided Cody is going to show you his thing, and then you’ll give us those BJ’s tomorrow, when there’s more time.” Travis said, unable to stand his friend’s stammering.
“WOW! REALLY!?” Lilly was beyond ecstatic it would be her crush's privates that she got to see.
“Yep.” Travis said, making a motion for Cody to lower his pants. Cody took a couple breaths, reminding himself how he had done the same thing yesterday in front of three girls, including his sister, and started undoing his jeans. He hesitated for just a moment longer, before pulling his pants and underwear down to his knees all at once.
“Wow!” The nude blonde girl sat there almost mesmerized. “It’s so BIG!” Her face was now the one of total happiness.
“Uh, thanks.” Cody stood back up straight, blushing, sure his own face was on fire. He had to fight with all of his internal might not to just bend over and pull his pants back up, but he wanted to be fair to the blonde girl, who had spent so much time naked in front of them. Lilly just kept staring, completely transfixed, while Cody kept looking over at the clock in the corner of the room, not sure how long he should stay exposed.
They were interrupted by the doorbell going off, and Cody took that as an excuse to quickly pull his pants back up. Adam announced, “I’ll get it.” making sure his friend was fully covered before heading for the door.
Lilly stood up, and quickly gave Cody a kiss on the cheek, whispering, “Thanks.” to him. Cody could only give a bashful smile of his own.
Adam answered the door, finding Cody’s sister, Gwen, on the other side. “Hey Gwen.”
“Hey Adam. Cody’s here, right?” She said, stepping into the house and over towards the living room. “Don’t you ever answer your phone, little brother?”
“Oh, I forgot to turn it on after school.” Cody said, pulling his phone out of his pocket, and hitting the power button. “Sorry.”
“Hey, Gwen. The rules. Remember?” Adam said with a small smirk.
Gwen gave him a quick eye roll, but started lowering the zipper on her dress. “I forgot my key this morning.” She explained, now stepping out of her dress completely. “Can you come unlock the door and let me in?”
“Well, we were kinda busy here.” Cody replied, watching his older sister roll her pantyhose down her legs. “Why don’t you stick around for a while and hang out with us?”
“Yeah.” Travis said. “I was just about to show Cody how to… Well…” He walked over Gwen, who had just finished undoing her bra, whispering something into her ear.
The 15 year old got a huge smile of her own, nodding her head in excitement. “Yeah, that’s a great idea!”
“Good. So get these off and we can start.” Travis pulled at the waistband of the girl’s pink panties a couple times, making her let out a giggle. Then she quickly pushed them down, letting them fall to the floor.
“What’s a great idea?” Lilly asked, watching as Gwen walked over and sat down on the couch where she had just been sitting a few moments ago.
Gwen patted the cushion next to her, motioning for the blonde to come sit. “Trust me. You’re gonna love it.” Gwen smiled as Lilly took a seat to her left. “It was Lilly, right?” The blonde just gave another quick nod.
“Ok, Cody. Just follow my lead.” Travis said, taking control of the situation. He stood in front of his friend’s older sister, waiting for her to open her legs for him, and knelt down in between.
Cody did the same. Standing in front of the blonde girl with the crush on him. “I… uh…” Lilly stumbled over her words, but again her arousal overpowered her fear, and she opened her legs for the boy, who quickly knelt down and took the same position as his friend.
Travis manipulated the slit of the girl in front of him, opening the outer lips. “Look over here for a second, Cody.” Cody looked over, getting quite the explicit look at his own older sister’s opening. “You know up here is a girl’s clit.” He pointed without coming into contact with the girl’s most sensitive part. “And down here is the hole to her vagina.” He again pointed. “What you want to do is kind of alternate between each one.”
“I know that! I did that with Lilly yesterday.” Cody got a little angry with his friend, feeling like he was being accused of being completely helpless when it came to girls and their parts.
“Yeah, but did you do it with your tongue?”
“Huh?” Cody gave him a confused look.
“Just watch.” Travis grinned, before leaning over and giving a quick swipe with his tongue to Gwen’s protruding clitoris.
“OOOHHH!” Gwen exclaimed, and then blushed a little at the volume of her own reaction.
“See. Gwen told me that it’s SO much better than a finger. Isn’t that right, Gwen?” Gwen just nodded her head, hoping the talking would soon be over, and her pleasure would soon continue. “Now you try.”
“Uh… I don’t know, guys.” Lilly said, feeling shy to have her most private of places opened like that in front of the boys.
“Don’t worry Lilly. It won't hurt one bit, and it feels absolutely amazing.” Gwen gave the blonde girl a reassuring smile.
“Ok.” Lilly gave a hesitant nod at Cody, feeling many more butterflies than even when they had arrived. Cody took the invitation, pulling apart the outer lips of the blonde girl, just taking the time to examine such a sight up close. He was now the one completely mesmerized. He took it all in, finding everything where he expected it to be. He found Lilly’s inner lips to be much less pronounced than his own sister’s, but it didn’t matter to him. He now felt like he was gazing upon the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.
He slowly brought his tongue closer to the girl’s waiting pussy, giving her aroused clit a quick lick, and making the girl exclaim “UNGH!” Lilly took a few seconds to regain her composure, and turned to the girl next to her, saying “Wow! That IS amazing!” She looked back at the boy still kneeling between her legs, her face a mixture of astonishment and excitement. “Will you do it again?”
“Hang on.” Travis interrupted. “You still need to learn the other move. Watch.” He leaned in again, placing his tongue at the entrance of Gwen’s opening, and wiggled it around for a bit.
“OOOWOH!” Gwen called out in pleasure once more.
“Alright.” Cody said with a smile, and then licked Lilly’s own opening with no hesitation this time.
“AHHAHAHAH!” Lilly gave her own moan of delight.
“And that’s it.” Travis said. “Just remember to alternate between the two every once in a while.” and with that, Travis dove his tongue back into the dark haired girl’s wet hole, enjoying the moaning noises she started to emit.
“You ready?” Cody asked his classmate one last time, who just nodded her head yes with a huge smile plastered on her face. This had to be the most aroused she had ever felt in her life, she thought to herself. Cody chose to go for her clit, and soon the blonde girl was emanating her own noises of pleasure.
The two boys continued lapping away at the girl’s crotches, making both girls writhe around in bliss, and grab each other’s hands with a tight grip. Both girls were soon calling out “UUUHHH!!” and “AHHHH!” in total ecstasy.
Cody took a second break to catch his breath, saying “Wow, you’re so wet!” before driving his tongue back into Lilly’s hole, and making her cry out in joy.
Adam, for his part, had just been watching, taking mental notes for the future when he would hopefully get a chance to do the same thing with a girl of his own. Because he was just watching, he was the only one to hear the knock at the door, the others way too engrossed in their current activity. He went and answered, using the door to shield the view of the living room from the opening. “Hey Eddy?” He was surprised to see his classmate at the door.
“Hi Adam.” Eddy had a bashful look on his face. “Is your..?” He hesitated for a moment, before asking, “Is your sister home?”
“My sister?” Adam asked with a little bemusement, and let out a quick chuckle. “Why are you looking for my sister, Eddy?”
“Well, I uh… You know… I mean, I…” Eddy was getting a little bit anxious that he might have offended his friend.
“Relax Eddy. No, she’s not home right now. You’ll have to come back another time if you want to see her naked again.”
“Oh, ok.” Eddy said, a little disappointed, and turned to leave, but then turned back, asking “When will she be home?”
“UUUGGHH!!!!” One of the girls let out a moan loud enough for both boys to hear.
“What was that?” Eddy asked, craning his neck to see past Adam.
“What was what?” Adam responded, but Eddy was now pushing his way past him into the house. “Eddy!”
Eddy stood at the living room entrance, not believing his eyes. “What the..!?”
“EDDY!” wailed Lilly, and both girls quickly clamped their hands over their exposed breasts. The two boys in between their legs were also alerted, turning back in shock, the girl’s juices smeared across the lower halves of their faces.
“Eddy, can I talk to you for a minute!?” Adam said, having to physically drag the boy into the kitchen. Once inside, Adam tried to think quickly about how he was going to explain this. “Eddy, it’s not…”
“What the hell was that!?” Eddy asked, not sure he believed what he had just seen.
“Eddy, I…”
“Was that Lilly!?” He interrupted. “Were Cody and Travis..?”
Adam stopped the boy, putting his hand over his mouth, hoping he could keep things from getting out of hand. “Yes. Ok. Calm down. That was Lilly and Cody’s sister, Gwen. They’re nudists too.”
Eddy pulled his hand away. “What? No way! I know Lilly and she’s way too shy to be a nudist! Besides, I don’t think nudists do the kind of thing that was just going on in there. Come on, Adam. What’s really going on here?”
Adam tried thinking up a lie on the spot, but unfortunately for him, and more unfortunately for the girls, his mind was a blank. He ended up just explaining the truth to him. “... and so my mom decided that if we were able to touch the girls, that would help them get used to being naked much faster.”
Eddy stood there for a second, his eyes wide and his jaw slack. Then he exclaimed “Dude!” He started getting really excited. “That is SO AWESOME!”
“Yeah.” Adam still wasn’t completely sure if he could trust the boy yet. “It is pretty awesome.”
“Awesome! It’s way beyond awesome! Dude! I am so jealous!” Eddy had the biggest smile Adam had ever seen. “So any girl that comes over here has to be naked?”
“Yeah. Every girl.”
“Man! Do you know what this means!?” Eddy was almost not able to get the words out, he was so excited.
“Yeah. I mean, yeah, pretty much.” Adam couldn’t keep a grin from forming on his face.
“Wow!” Eddy exclaimed, still not completely sure he could believe it.
“But, you know, Eddy…”
“Wait Adam…” Eddy interrupted him, the gears starting to turn in his head. “Dude, do you really know what this means?”
“What?” Adam furrowed his brow at his classmate, sure he was angling to get a particular girl to come over.
“You are totally sitting on a gold mine here!”
That was not what Adam had expected to hear. “What do you mean?”
“Think about it, man. You can invite boys over here from school. Charge them 10, 20 bucks. No, 50 bucks! Hell, they’d probably pay their entire allowance to see some real live naked girls.”
“Eddy…” Adam tried to admonish him, but Eddy just kept talking.
“Or even better. You could charge extra to get a certain girl to come over at a boy’s request.”
“Eddy..!”
“Hey! I’ll pay you $100 right now if you can get Nina Patterson to come over today!”
“Eddy! Stop!”
“What?”
“I’m not going to do that.”
“What? Why not?”
“Cause, Eddy. My mom trusts me to take care of my sisters. Take care of the girls, and I’m not going to betray her trust by making money off of this. Or risk my mom getting so mad at me she takes back the rules and we lose all of this.”
“Oh…” Eddy hadn’t thought of that. “Sorry. I didn’t mean it like it sounded.”
“Trust me, Eddy. If you think of it, I’ve probably thought about it already.”
“Alright. I get it.” Eddy said, a little dejected. “Would you mind if I stayed, at least?”
“Well, I made a deal with my sister about the number of boys I would invite over. I don’t know if I want to waste one of my invites on you.”
“Oh, please, Adam. I won't make any trouble or anything. Forget about everything I just said. It was a stupid idea.”
“Fine, you can stay. But under one condition. You have to absolutely keep everything I told you a secret. In fact, don’t talk about any of this outside this house. Understand?”
“Oh yeah, Adam. I promise. I swear. You can trust me. I don’t want to lose my chance at seeing a bunch of naked girls.”
“Alright, Eddy. Then you can stay.” Adam knew he could bargain Eddy into silence with the promise of being allowed to stay. Now he just needed to convince the girls.
“Cool. Thanks, Adam!” His smile had returned. “So can we invite Nina over?” Adam just gave him an eye roll.
In the next room, Lilly and Gwen were having their own conversation with Cody and Travis, or more accurately, an argument.
“Why would Adam let..!?” Gwen started to complain.
“Eddy.” Lilly said the boy’s name with a sneer.
“Eddy in here like that!?”
“I don’t know. Eddy did see Abbie naked this morning, and he said he was going to ask him to keep it a secret. Maybe he had to invite him here in order to keep it a secret.” explained Cody.
“Well why didn’t he say anything to us? It would have been nice to know before I decided to take my clothes off.” Gwen griped. “Did you know anything about this?” She turned to Travis.
“What? No! I don’t even think Adam knew Eddy was going to come over here. Before you get all mad at us, why don’t you give Adam a chance to explain himself.”
“It’s bad enough I have to be naked in front of you guys, but do I have to be naked in front of Eddy of all people?” Lilly protested.
“I’m sorry, Lilly.” Cody put his arm around her shoulder, trying to comfort her, but she shrugged him away, walking over to the other side of the room, and folded her arms over her bare breasts.
“Look, there’s no reason to get mad. I know Eddy can be a little crass, but he’s ultimately a good guy. Let me go see what they’re talking about in there, and then we can figure out who to be mad at.” Travis tried to reason.
Before Travis could reach the kitchen door, Adam, followed closely by Eddy, came back into the room. “Hey girls. Can we talk with you for a minute?” Both girls clamped their arms over their privates, scowling at Eddy.
“Lilly, uh… Gwen, right? I’m so sorry I barged in here like that. I didn’t mean to intrude on something so private. Adam didn’t know I was coming. Don’t blame him. It was all my fault.”
“Really?” Gwen asked, “And why did you come over here to begin with?”
“Well I…” Eddy hung his head in shame, feeling really small, but he felt he owed the girls the truth. “I came over, well, cause I wanted to see Abbie again.”
“Wanted to see Abbie naked, you mean.” She replied in a huff.
“Uh… Yeah…” He was feeling totally ashamed of himself now. “I’m sorry. I’ll just go.” He started heading towards the door.
“Wait. Eddy.” Lilly called after him. Eddy turned back, slightly hopeful. “I suppose it’s ok if you stay.” She surprised everyone by dropping her arms to her sides, letting Eddy get a full view of her naked body now, including her slit peeking out from between her legs.
“You sure?” He asked hopefully.
“Yeah, you sure?” Gwen also asked. Lilly gave her a head nod, so she also dropped her arms, displaying her fully nude body to the boy as well.
“Wow, thanks Lilly.” He responded, unable to hide the grin from his face now.
“But you have to promise not to be crude, or mean, or say anything nasty about our bodies.” Lilly added.
“Yeah, of course. Why would I do that? Both of you are so beautiful.” Both girls blushed at his compliment. “And that’s pretty much what I was talking about with Adam just now. I told him, and I’ll promise you too. I promise I will keep this a secret and not betray your trust.”
“Really? Is that true?” Gwen asked the other 13 year old boy.
“Huh? Oh yeah.” Adam answered, slightly distracted by something outside the front window. He walked over and pulled the curtain back, then turned with a big smile on his face and said, “Looks like we have some more visitors.”
“I don’t know. Maybe she got held up by something?” Blake answered. “She did say she was going to talk with that boy, Matt, that you guys visited on Friday. Maybe she went to look for him?”
“Why is she looking for Matt?”
“Well, she was hoping he would help her with your punishment.”
“Punishment?” Lilly asked, looking a little confused at her classmate.
“Uh, yeah… My mom put me in charge of Abbie. To make sure she follows the rules. Like your mom put Blake in charge of you and Heather for the same reason. I had to give her a punishment for something she did on Saturday.” Adam explained.
“What did she do?”
“She was yelling at her mom really loud, and she was trying to get us boys naked.” Cody explained.
“You guys? Naked!?” Lilly’s eyes went wide, and Cody blushed at her reaction.
“Cody!” Adam tried scolding his friend. “Don’t tell her that.”
“Are you guys ever going to go naked?” The girl asked, hopefully.
“Lilly!” Her brother admonished her.
“That’s not really allowed.” Travis explained.
“Oh…” Lilly looked at the ground, feeling disappointed. “Why not?”
“I forgot you weren’t there on Saturday with us.” Cody said. “Mrs. Larson explained things really clearly after Abbie got in trouble. She said that since girls' privates are all on the inside there is nothing inappropriate showing, and that’s why girls can go naked. But boys' parts are on the outside, so we can’t.”
Lilly bushed again, bashful to keep the conversation going, but feeling the need to ask, “But I still don’t understand? Why would boys’ parts being on the outside prevent you from going naked?”
“Because, boys’ parts being on the outside, they would always be showing.” Travis took over for his friend. “And since they’d be showing, Mrs. Larson said it would be inappropriate for us to go naked. You understand?”
“I guess…” Lilly was still a little disappointed, and still felt confused. “I get that my parts are on the inside and all that, but, I mean... When I sit and my… you know, opens. Can’t you guys see the inappropriate parts? And what about my boobs?”
“Nah, Lilly. No parts of a girl are inappropriate.” Adam smiled brightly at his classmate. “Especially your boobs.” Lilly gave him another pensive look, so he continued explaining. “Breasts are specifically for the purpose of feeding a newborn baby Lilly, so there’s no need to keep them covered.”
“Oh.” Lilly said, feeling like something the boys had explained finally made some sense, and giving them a little shrug of understanding.
“Well, why don’t you guys head on home, and I’ll wait for Abbie.” Blake offered.
“Sure Blake. Sounds good. Lilly was going to come over to my house anyway.” Adam responded. Blake squinted his eyes suspiciously at the boy, so he added. “Don’t worry. We’ll protect Lilly for you.”
“I’m worried about who’s going to protect Lilly FROM you.” Blake said, as the four started walking away.
Adam turned back to add, “Relax. We promise to follow all the rules.” and he grinned. Blake just rolled his eyes at the boy, but let it go.
Blake waited around for a few more minutes, hoping Abbie wouldn’t be much longer, and he could get going and make sure Adam and his friends didn’t do anything too inappropriate with his little sister. He decided he couldn’t wait any longer, heading back towards the entrance, but just as he reached for the handle, out of the door came Lauren. “Hey Lauren.” Lauren gave him a quick nod, skipping away. “Oh Lauren? Have you seen Abbie?” he called after her.
The blonde girl stopped, and laughed wildly. “Yeah. I’ve seen her.”
The laugh confused him, but he continued, “Where did you see her?”
“Last time I saw her, she was in the locker room taking a shower.”
“A shower?” Blake was really confused now. “But we didn’t have practice today?” He said, but the girl was already skipping away again, seeing her mother’s car pulling into the parking lot. She turned back, gave a quick shrug and then another giggle, and continued towards the car.
Blake headed into the school, happy to at least have a place to start looking for his girlfriend. It didn’t take him long to find her. About halfway down the hall, he spotted Abbie coming in his direction. “We were all waiting for you…” He noticed a strange look on her face. “What happened?”
Abbie just kept walking, brushing past him, and said, “I don’t want to talk about it.”
Blake gave her a dumbfounded look, saying “Hey, wait up!” and quickly followed the girl who was now almost to the door.
The two walked in silence for a few minutes, on the winding streets of the little suburban town they lived in, as Abbie just kept stewing in her funk. “Is this about this morning?” The boy asked, trying to break the silence.
“Huh?” Abbie was finally broken out of her stupor. “This morning?”
“Yeah. You’re not mad, are you? Did Adam tell you?”
“Tell me what?” She stopped, and turned to face him.
“I was the one who came up with the idea that you should walk over to my house naked. I sent your brother a text this morning telling him not to let you get dressed until you guys got to my house. I figured it might be fun for you.”
“Might be fun..?” Abbie thought back to their conversation that morning, a somber look crossing her face, before she dropped her eyes to the ground.
“Yeah. Don’t worry. I didn’t tell him what you said. I just suggested it to him as a way to help you get used to being naked.”
“Blake…” She started to say in a chastising tone.
“Sorry. It was just meant to help you. Really. I did promise I would help you get more used to going naked.”
“Yeah. I guess you did. But two more people ended up seeing me. One of them was a boy from Adam’s class.”
“Was it really that bad?”
“I don’t know. He was leering at me for quite a while, and even if Adam promised me he wouldn’t tell anyone, I’m not so sure he won't. But his sister was really nice to me.”
Blake wasn’t really paying attention to her answer. Now that she was standing facing him, he noticed her outfit, and how something seemed different about it, and especially noticed the two bumps poking out the thin material of her t-shirt. “Hey? Didn’t you put on a bra this morning?” He interrupted her, and then reached over and pulled her shirt up, exposing her perky tits.
“Hey! Don’t...!”
While Abbie was fixing her top, Blake lifted her skirt up as well, exposing her bare slit to his line of sight. “And panties?”
“Blake!” She jumped back a couple steps, and yanked her skirt back down, but ended up using too much force, causing the skirt to slip all the way down to her ankles.
Blake started chuckling. “What happened to your underwear?”
“Stop…” Abbie blushed a bit, but couldn’t help starting to giggle herself. “It’s not funny.” She bent over and pulled her skirt back up.
“It’s kinda funny. Besides, aren’t you used to being naked now? Even a little?”
“No!” Abbie said emphatically, but then started to really consider it. “Well, I don’t know. I mean, if you had done that last week, I would have totally freaked out on you. Even IF I was wearing underwear.” she let out another quick chuckle.
“I guess I didn’t really help this morning then.”
“No. I don’t know. It still really freaks me out when someone new sees me naked like that. Especially if it’s someone I know, or someone close to our age.”
“But didn’t you just say this morning it turns you on? Maybe you get so freaked out because you’re worried someone is going to notice.”
Abbie turned really red now, feeling like Blake might have hit the nail on the head. All she could say was, “Maybe…”
“Maybe it’s a good thing I’m helping you get used to being naked then. That way you’re not always so freaked out, and maybe one day you will even get used to it.”
“Yeah. I guess…” She pursed her lips a little.
“So what happened to your underwear? I know I saw you put it on this morning.”
All of Abbie’s anger came rushing back at that question. “That blonde bitch! Lauren! She came up to me after school, flashing naked pictures of me on her phone, and demands I follow her to the locker room.” She paused, letting her anger build. “Then she made me strip, and forced me to take a freezing cold shower. I felt like a fricken Popsicle!”
“She did that to you? Oh, damn. No wonder she was acting so… weird when I saw her just a while ago.”
“You saw her!? You should have..! Should have..! I don’t know… UGH! I HATE HER!” Abbie stomped her foot on the ground, clenching her fists in rage.
“Abbie. Come on…” Blake gave her a hug, helping the girl calm down a bit. “How did she get naked pictures of you anyway?”
“She must have taken them while I was out running with you. Either today or yesterday. No, it was definitely this morning, since I was wearing my red shoes.”
“Damn. I’m sorry Abbie. Is there something I can do?”
“I don’t know.” She looked up into his eyes. “Just keep hugging me.” The two hugged there on the side of the road for a minute, until Abbie finally felt better and let go of the hug.
“I know it’s not great, and you and Lauren have never really liked each other…”
“I hate her.” Abbie corrected.
“Right… But so what if she has some pictures of you. It’s not that bad, right? You’re getting used to being naked, and maybe one day, with my help, you might even feel proud to be naked…”
“I wouldn’t go that far.” Abbie giggled.
“My point is, so what? You’re going to go naked every morning for our jog, and spend all your time naked at home. Or even at my house. People are going to end up seeing you like that, Abbie. I don’t think there’s any way to prevent it. So why not own it?”
“I don’t know, it just gets to me. You know?”
“Come on. Imagine Lauren’s mad face if you just all of a sudden started strutting your stuff in front of her, not a care in the world about being nude?” Abbie got a satisfied smile on her face, thinking of making Lauren so angry. “Besides that, I know some part of you secretly enjoys being naked like that. You just admitted it to me this morning.” He wiggled his eyebrows at her.
“Oh god… What I admitted this morning.” Abbie’s mood changed back to sour, remembering the other item Lauren held over her head. She wasn’t sure how he would react, but she knew if anyone could help her deal with the little demon blonde, it was Blake. “You remember this morning, after I made my admission, we heard that noise?”
“Yeah?”
“Well, that was Lauren. She was there and she made a recording of it.”
Blake’s eyes went wide. “She did!? You saw it? Did she see..!? Before!? Oh god…”
“Relax Blake. I don’t think she saw what we were doing before that. Lauren’s not really the most subtle person. I don’t think she would have held that back if she knew. And it was a sound recording, not video.”
Blake relaxed a little, letting out a sigh of relief. “Oh, thank god.”
“She still knows my secret though.”
He could tell Abbie was getting a little annoyed again. “I know, Abbie, and that’s not good. But I was just thinking about your mom. Remember how mad you said she got when you even hinted at your brother going nude? Imagine how mad she would be to know you gave me a BJ.”
Abbie went a little pale, remembering the rage she had seen in her mom’s eyes. “Yeah, good point. God, I hope Lauren didn’t see that too.”
The two continued their walk home, mostly in silence, until Blake suggested, “Hey. Why don’t you come over to my house for a while again. We can hang out, just the two of us. Your brother took Lilly and his friends over to your place.” He didn’t really want to leave his sister alone with the three boys, but felt like it was the right thing to offer.
“I can’t today. Someone is coming over this afternoon. I need to be there to meet her. Hey, what time is it?”
Blake pulled his phone out to check the time. “About 3:30. Why? What time are you supposed to meet her?” He paused, and then gave a little smirk. “Wait, her?”
Abbie gave him a little eye roll. “Yeah, her. She’s going to be there at four.” She paused a second, contemplating something. “You can come over too, Blake.” she said in a resigned tone.
“Really? I don’t want to intrude.” He couldn't keep the excitement out of his voice, giving her a broad grin after his sentence.
“Yeah, come on. I’m sure you’re really going to enjoy it.” She grabbed his hand, and the two continued down the road. “You better consider me the most terrific girlfriend in the world after today.” she added.
--------
The four seventh graders had all arrived at the Larson house in record time. For Lilly, the butterflies in her stomach just kept growing and growing, as they got closer and closer to Adam’s house. Sure, she had spent a lot of time naked yesterday, and even some of that time at Adam’s house, but now she was going to be the only one naked, and alone with three of her male classmates without her brother or anyone else there to protect her. They entered the house, and the three boys shuffled over to the living room couch, looking expectantly at the blonde girl who just stood there in front of them, shifting back and forth nervously.
“Well, you know the rules, Lilly.” Travis said, giving the girl a huge smile.
“Uhhh…” Lilly’s face was beet red, and she was almost frozen in place. This would be the first time for her to ever take off her clothes in front of someone.
“Hold on, Travis.” Adam said, getting back up and standing in front of his blonde classmate. “Lilly, would you like us to help you out?”
“Ummm…” was all she could say, but she did give him a quick head nod.
“Alright. Guys. Come help me get Lilly’s clothes off.” Lilly’s eyes went wide, and she was stunned into silence, not imagining this was the type of help Adam was offering. The two other boys came over, standing on either side of him. “Cody, why don’t you start with Lilly’s top?”
“Me?” Cody asked with wonder.
“Why him..?” Travis asked, but Adam gave him a quick nudge. “Ow! Right, Cody, you start.” It was obvious to anyone who looked, that the blonde girl had a crush on Cody. Adam was a little jealous at first, always thinking Lilly was really attractive, but he was ultimately happy for his friend. He wondered how long it would take Cody to notice that she had a crush on him.
Cody took over, saying “Ok. Lift your arms, Lilly.” The girl did as told, lifting her arms up, almost in a trance now. Cody pulled her shirt up and over her head, exposing her frilly white bra.
“I’ll go next.” Adam said, leaning over to start undoing the girl’s shoes. He lifted one foot at a time, and pulled off both the girl’s shoe and sock from one foot and then the other, before letting each bare foot back down.
Travis went next, choosing the girl’s bra. He went around her back, and quickly undid the fastener, pushing the straps off her shoulders and letting it fall off her down to the floor. He came back around to the front, taking a good look at his classmate’s exposed breasts. “Nice.”
“Yeah.” Cody added. “I almost forgot how gorgeous your boobs are.” He said, a little in awe at the sight in front of him.
“You saw them just this morning.” Travis laughed at his friend’s reaction.
“So? They’re still so…” He looked directly in the girl’s eyes. “Beautiful.”
“Ohhhh…” Lilly said with a sigh and a quick giggle, and then another large blush.
Adam took the opportunity to quickly yank the girl’s skirt down to her feet. “Hey!” Cody complained. “It was my turn!”
“Sorry Cody.” Adam lifted the girl’s feet again, pulling her skirt away completely. “You were just taking so long. I don’t want to get in trouble for not following the rules. I’m not even sure we’re supposed to have her in here like this. Besides, now you can do her panties.” Adam grinned, knowing Cody was probably about to experience the best part.
“Oh, well. Ok.” Cody knelt down in front of the girl, wanting to get the best view possible. He hooked his fingers into the waistband of the panties, and waited for the girl to look down at him. She gave a little gulp. He grinned up at her, and then slowly lowered the girl’s panties, baring the girl’s sparsely covered slit for all to see. He of course had the best view possible, being mere inches away. Lilly started going light headed. Feeling the warm breath of her crush on such a sensitive spot was too much for her. She moved over to the couch, stepping out of her panties, and tried to calm herself down.
“You ok?” Adam came over and sat down on the couch next to her.
“Yeah. I just need a minute to relax.” The recently denuded girl answered.
Travis sat down across from them. “You sure? You look a little red.”
The naked blonde just blushed even harder. “I uh…”
“She’s fine guys. She just needs a bit of time to get used to being naked again.” Cody said, taking the other open spot on the couch.
Lilly smiled over at the boy, happy her crush would stick up for her like that. She took a few deep breaths, letting her nerves calm down, and took a look at the three boy’s faces. It gave her peace of mind to see the boys were just looking, not making nasty comments about her body or trying anything. She could now see that each boy was all smiles, obviously happy to spend some time with a naked girl. She also couldn’t help taking a look at each of their crotches, noticing they each had a protrusion in their pants now. Now she had a new problem, feeling her own hormones kick in and a start of a wetness forming between her legs.
Adam noticed where her eyes were looking, and then her breasts, as her nipples stood up from her arousal. He didn’t want to embarrass the girl more, but couldn’t help making a small comment. “Looks like you calmed down, Lilly. Maybe now you’re even starting to enjoy it again?”
“I well… Maybe?” Lilly said, a shy half smile on her face now.
“Do you like being naked Lilly?” Travis asked, giving his own hopeful smile to the girl.
“I don’t hate it. That’s for sure.” Lilly smiled brightly, the tension she was feeling mostly gone now.
Adam flicked his finger on Lilly’s hard nipple a couple times. “Want us to play with you today? Like Cody did yesterday.”
“Well, uh…” This time Lilly’s blush was mostly caused by her arousal. “Yeah, uh… Sure.” She paused for a second, stopping Adam’s outstretched hand as it reached for her boob. “You guys can if one of you shows me… well, your thing.”
The boys were all bewildered at the sudden request from the blonde girl. “Lilly!” Adam scolded. “You know we can’t do that.”
“Yeah, we just explained this to you earlier.” Travis added.
“I know it’s against the rules, it’s just I’ve never seen one before.” A look of shame spread across her face, and she looked down at her bare feet. “I know it’s wrong…” She wrestled with her own feelings, contemplating her guilt versus her curiosity. Ultimately her curiosity won out, with a little help from the lust she was now feeling. “I’ll give you guys blowjobs if you do.”
The boys were now in complete amazement, getting up and huddling together on the other side of the room. “Cody, just go show her yours.” Travis whispered.
“Me!? Why me!?” Cody exclaimed as loudly as he could without alerting the naked girl.
“Cause you’ve got the biggest.”
“Hey!” Adam furrowed his brow at Travis.
“He does. Trust me.”
“I don’t know guys. We could get in huge trouble. My mom won't be home until the evening, but her brother could be here any minute.” Adam explained.
“That’s why Cody will just show her for a minute, and then we can collect our BJs at a later time.” Travis said, giving a quick wink to Adam. “Imagine how awesome it’s going to be to get a blowjob from Lilly fricken Moss.” The boy couldn’t keep the grin from his face.
“Alright.” Adam said, feeling like that would be the safe option. He knew Abbie and Blake would have track practice tomorrow, so they would most likely have a much longer time alone with the 13 year old girl. “She didn’t say how long you had to show it for. So just show her it for a few seconds and then pull your pants back up.”
“I don’t know guys…” Cody said, feeling embarrassed to be singled out like this.
“Come on, Cody. If you do it I’ll show you how to do something that will make Lilly really like you.” Travis added as incentive.
Cody was starting to blush really hard himself now. Truth be told, he was starting to develop his own crush on this particular blonde girl now, so with some reluctance he agreed. His two friends pushed him forward until he was standing in front of the naked girl, and Travis gave him one more quick nudge, motioning for him to speak. “Well, we decided to uh… To uh… We are going…” Cody said, stumbling over his words.
“We decided Cody is going to show you his thing, and then you’ll give us those BJ’s tomorrow, when there’s more time.” Travis said, unable to stand his friend’s stammering.
“WOW! REALLY!?” Lilly was beyond ecstatic it would be her crush's privates that she got to see.
“Yep.” Travis said, making a motion for Cody to lower his pants. Cody took a couple breaths, reminding himself how he had done the same thing yesterday in front of three girls, including his sister, and started undoing his jeans. He hesitated for just a moment longer, before pulling his pants and underwear down to his knees all at once.
“Wow!” The nude blonde girl sat there almost mesmerized. “It’s so BIG!” Her face was now the one of total happiness.
“Uh, thanks.” Cody stood back up straight, blushing, sure his own face was on fire. He had to fight with all of his internal might not to just bend over and pull his pants back up, but he wanted to be fair to the blonde girl, who had spent so much time naked in front of them. Lilly just kept staring, completely transfixed, while Cody kept looking over at the clock in the corner of the room, not sure how long he should stay exposed.
They were interrupted by the doorbell going off, and Cody took that as an excuse to quickly pull his pants back up. Adam announced, “I’ll get it.” making sure his friend was fully covered before heading for the door.
Lilly stood up, and quickly gave Cody a kiss on the cheek, whispering, “Thanks.” to him. Cody could only give a bashful smile of his own.
Adam answered the door, finding Cody’s sister, Gwen, on the other side. “Hey Gwen.”
“Hey Adam. Cody’s here, right?” She said, stepping into the house and over towards the living room. “Don’t you ever answer your phone, little brother?”
“Oh, I forgot to turn it on after school.” Cody said, pulling his phone out of his pocket, and hitting the power button. “Sorry.”
“Hey, Gwen. The rules. Remember?” Adam said with a small smirk.
Gwen gave him a quick eye roll, but started lowering the zipper on her dress. “I forgot my key this morning.” She explained, now stepping out of her dress completely. “Can you come unlock the door and let me in?”
“Well, we were kinda busy here.” Cody replied, watching his older sister roll her pantyhose down her legs. “Why don’t you stick around for a while and hang out with us?”
“Yeah.” Travis said. “I was just about to show Cody how to… Well…” He walked over Gwen, who had just finished undoing her bra, whispering something into her ear.
The 15 year old got a huge smile of her own, nodding her head in excitement. “Yeah, that’s a great idea!”
“Good. So get these off and we can start.” Travis pulled at the waistband of the girl’s pink panties a couple times, making her let out a giggle. Then she quickly pushed them down, letting them fall to the floor.
“What’s a great idea?” Lilly asked, watching as Gwen walked over and sat down on the couch where she had just been sitting a few moments ago.
Gwen patted the cushion next to her, motioning for the blonde to come sit. “Trust me. You’re gonna love it.” Gwen smiled as Lilly took a seat to her left. “It was Lilly, right?” The blonde just gave another quick nod.
“Ok, Cody. Just follow my lead.” Travis said, taking control of the situation. He stood in front of his friend’s older sister, waiting for her to open her legs for him, and knelt down in between.
Cody did the same. Standing in front of the blonde girl with the crush on him. “I… uh…” Lilly stumbled over her words, but again her arousal overpowered her fear, and she opened her legs for the boy, who quickly knelt down and took the same position as his friend.
Travis manipulated the slit of the girl in front of him, opening the outer lips. “Look over here for a second, Cody.” Cody looked over, getting quite the explicit look at his own older sister’s opening. “You know up here is a girl’s clit.” He pointed without coming into contact with the girl’s most sensitive part. “And down here is the hole to her vagina.” He again pointed. “What you want to do is kind of alternate between each one.”
“I know that! I did that with Lilly yesterday.” Cody got a little angry with his friend, feeling like he was being accused of being completely helpless when it came to girls and their parts.
“Yeah, but did you do it with your tongue?”
“Huh?” Cody gave him a confused look.
“Just watch.” Travis grinned, before leaning over and giving a quick swipe with his tongue to Gwen’s protruding clitoris.
“OOOHHH!” Gwen exclaimed, and then blushed a little at the volume of her own reaction.
“See. Gwen told me that it’s SO much better than a finger. Isn’t that right, Gwen?” Gwen just nodded her head, hoping the talking would soon be over, and her pleasure would soon continue. “Now you try.”
“Uh… I don’t know, guys.” Lilly said, feeling shy to have her most private of places opened like that in front of the boys.
“Don’t worry Lilly. It won't hurt one bit, and it feels absolutely amazing.” Gwen gave the blonde girl a reassuring smile.
“Ok.” Lilly gave a hesitant nod at Cody, feeling many more butterflies than even when they had arrived. Cody took the invitation, pulling apart the outer lips of the blonde girl, just taking the time to examine such a sight up close. He was now the one completely mesmerized. He took it all in, finding everything where he expected it to be. He found Lilly’s inner lips to be much less pronounced than his own sister’s, but it didn’t matter to him. He now felt like he was gazing upon the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.
He slowly brought his tongue closer to the girl’s waiting pussy, giving her aroused clit a quick lick, and making the girl exclaim “UNGH!” Lilly took a few seconds to regain her composure, and turned to the girl next to her, saying “Wow! That IS amazing!” She looked back at the boy still kneeling between her legs, her face a mixture of astonishment and excitement. “Will you do it again?”
“Hang on.” Travis interrupted. “You still need to learn the other move. Watch.” He leaned in again, placing his tongue at the entrance of Gwen’s opening, and wiggled it around for a bit.
“OOOWOH!” Gwen called out in pleasure once more.
“Alright.” Cody said with a smile, and then licked Lilly’s own opening with no hesitation this time.
“AHHAHAHAH!” Lilly gave her own moan of delight.
“And that’s it.” Travis said. “Just remember to alternate between the two every once in a while.” and with that, Travis dove his tongue back into the dark haired girl’s wet hole, enjoying the moaning noises she started to emit.
“You ready?” Cody asked his classmate one last time, who just nodded her head yes with a huge smile plastered on her face. This had to be the most aroused she had ever felt in her life, she thought to herself. Cody chose to go for her clit, and soon the blonde girl was emanating her own noises of pleasure.
The two boys continued lapping away at the girl’s crotches, making both girls writhe around in bliss, and grab each other’s hands with a tight grip. Both girls were soon calling out “UUUHHH!!” and “AHHHH!” in total ecstasy.
Cody took a second break to catch his breath, saying “Wow, you’re so wet!” before driving his tongue back into Lilly’s hole, and making her cry out in joy.
Adam, for his part, had just been watching, taking mental notes for the future when he would hopefully get a chance to do the same thing with a girl of his own. Because he was just watching, he was the only one to hear the knock at the door, the others way too engrossed in their current activity. He went and answered, using the door to shield the view of the living room from the opening. “Hey Eddy?” He was surprised to see his classmate at the door.
“Hi Adam.” Eddy had a bashful look on his face. “Is your..?” He hesitated for a moment, before asking, “Is your sister home?”
“My sister?” Adam asked with a little bemusement, and let out a quick chuckle. “Why are you looking for my sister, Eddy?”
“Well, I uh… You know… I mean, I…” Eddy was getting a little bit anxious that he might have offended his friend.
“Relax Eddy. No, she’s not home right now. You’ll have to come back another time if you want to see her naked again.”
“Oh, ok.” Eddy said, a little disappointed, and turned to leave, but then turned back, asking “When will she be home?”
“UUUGGHH!!!!” One of the girls let out a moan loud enough for both boys to hear.
“What was that?” Eddy asked, craning his neck to see past Adam.
“What was what?” Adam responded, but Eddy was now pushing his way past him into the house. “Eddy!”
Eddy stood at the living room entrance, not believing his eyes. “What the..!?”
“EDDY!” wailed Lilly, and both girls quickly clamped their hands over their exposed breasts. The two boys in between their legs were also alerted, turning back in shock, the girl’s juices smeared across the lower halves of their faces.
“Eddy, can I talk to you for a minute!?” Adam said, having to physically drag the boy into the kitchen. Once inside, Adam tried to think quickly about how he was going to explain this. “Eddy, it’s not…”
“What the hell was that!?” Eddy asked, not sure he believed what he had just seen.
“Eddy, I…”
“Was that Lilly!?” He interrupted. “Were Cody and Travis..?”
Adam stopped the boy, putting his hand over his mouth, hoping he could keep things from getting out of hand. “Yes. Ok. Calm down. That was Lilly and Cody’s sister, Gwen. They’re nudists too.”
Eddy pulled his hand away. “What? No way! I know Lilly and she’s way too shy to be a nudist! Besides, I don’t think nudists do the kind of thing that was just going on in there. Come on, Adam. What’s really going on here?”
Adam tried thinking up a lie on the spot, but unfortunately for him, and more unfortunately for the girls, his mind was a blank. He ended up just explaining the truth to him. “... and so my mom decided that if we were able to touch the girls, that would help them get used to being naked much faster.”
Eddy stood there for a second, his eyes wide and his jaw slack. Then he exclaimed “Dude!” He started getting really excited. “That is SO AWESOME!”
“Yeah.” Adam still wasn’t completely sure if he could trust the boy yet. “It is pretty awesome.”
“Awesome! It’s way beyond awesome! Dude! I am so jealous!” Eddy had the biggest smile Adam had ever seen. “So any girl that comes over here has to be naked?”
“Yeah. Every girl.”
“Man! Do you know what this means!?” Eddy was almost not able to get the words out, he was so excited.
“Yeah. I mean, yeah, pretty much.” Adam couldn’t keep a grin from forming on his face.
“Wow!” Eddy exclaimed, still not completely sure he could believe it.
“But, you know, Eddy…”
“Wait Adam…” Eddy interrupted him, the gears starting to turn in his head. “Dude, do you really know what this means?”
“What?” Adam furrowed his brow at his classmate, sure he was angling to get a particular girl to come over.
“You are totally sitting on a gold mine here!”
That was not what Adam had expected to hear. “What do you mean?”
“Think about it, man. You can invite boys over here from school. Charge them 10, 20 bucks. No, 50 bucks! Hell, they’d probably pay their entire allowance to see some real live naked girls.”
“Eddy…” Adam tried to admonish him, but Eddy just kept talking.
“Or even better. You could charge extra to get a certain girl to come over at a boy’s request.”
“Eddy..!”
“Hey! I’ll pay you $100 right now if you can get Nina Patterson to come over today!”
“Eddy! Stop!”
“What?”
“I’m not going to do that.”
“What? Why not?”
“Cause, Eddy. My mom trusts me to take care of my sisters. Take care of the girls, and I’m not going to betray her trust by making money off of this. Or risk my mom getting so mad at me she takes back the rules and we lose all of this.”
“Oh…” Eddy hadn’t thought of that. “Sorry. I didn’t mean it like it sounded.”
“Trust me, Eddy. If you think of it, I’ve probably thought about it already.”
“Alright. I get it.” Eddy said, a little dejected. “Would you mind if I stayed, at least?”
“Well, I made a deal with my sister about the number of boys I would invite over. I don’t know if I want to waste one of my invites on you.”
“Oh, please, Adam. I won't make any trouble or anything. Forget about everything I just said. It was a stupid idea.”
“Fine, you can stay. But under one condition. You have to absolutely keep everything I told you a secret. In fact, don’t talk about any of this outside this house. Understand?”
“Oh yeah, Adam. I promise. I swear. You can trust me. I don’t want to lose my chance at seeing a bunch of naked girls.”
“Alright, Eddy. Then you can stay.” Adam knew he could bargain Eddy into silence with the promise of being allowed to stay. Now he just needed to convince the girls.
“Cool. Thanks, Adam!” His smile had returned. “So can we invite Nina over?” Adam just gave him an eye roll.
In the next room, Lilly and Gwen were having their own conversation with Cody and Travis, or more accurately, an argument.
“Why would Adam let..!?” Gwen started to complain.
“Eddy.” Lilly said the boy’s name with a sneer.
“Eddy in here like that!?”
“I don’t know. Eddy did see Abbie naked this morning, and he said he was going to ask him to keep it a secret. Maybe he had to invite him here in order to keep it a secret.” explained Cody.
“Well why didn’t he say anything to us? It would have been nice to know before I decided to take my clothes off.” Gwen griped. “Did you know anything about this?” She turned to Travis.
“What? No! I don’t even think Adam knew Eddy was going to come over here. Before you get all mad at us, why don’t you give Adam a chance to explain himself.”
“It’s bad enough I have to be naked in front of you guys, but do I have to be naked in front of Eddy of all people?” Lilly protested.
“I’m sorry, Lilly.” Cody put his arm around her shoulder, trying to comfort her, but she shrugged him away, walking over to the other side of the room, and folded her arms over her bare breasts.
“Look, there’s no reason to get mad. I know Eddy can be a little crass, but he’s ultimately a good guy. Let me go see what they’re talking about in there, and then we can figure out who to be mad at.” Travis tried to reason.
Before Travis could reach the kitchen door, Adam, followed closely by Eddy, came back into the room. “Hey girls. Can we talk with you for a minute?” Both girls clamped their arms over their privates, scowling at Eddy.
“Lilly, uh… Gwen, right? I’m so sorry I barged in here like that. I didn’t mean to intrude on something so private. Adam didn’t know I was coming. Don’t blame him. It was all my fault.”
“Really?” Gwen asked, “And why did you come over here to begin with?”
“Well I…” Eddy hung his head in shame, feeling really small, but he felt he owed the girls the truth. “I came over, well, cause I wanted to see Abbie again.”
“Wanted to see Abbie naked, you mean.” She replied in a huff.
“Uh… Yeah…” He was feeling totally ashamed of himself now. “I’m sorry. I’ll just go.” He started heading towards the door.
“Wait. Eddy.” Lilly called after him. Eddy turned back, slightly hopeful. “I suppose it’s ok if you stay.” She surprised everyone by dropping her arms to her sides, letting Eddy get a full view of her naked body now, including her slit peeking out from between her legs.
“You sure?” He asked hopefully.
“Yeah, you sure?” Gwen also asked. Lilly gave her a head nod, so she also dropped her arms, displaying her fully nude body to the boy as well.
“Wow, thanks Lilly.” He responded, unable to hide the grin from his face now.
“But you have to promise not to be crude, or mean, or say anything nasty about our bodies.” Lilly added.
“Yeah, of course. Why would I do that? Both of you are so beautiful.” Both girls blushed at his compliment. “And that’s pretty much what I was talking about with Adam just now. I told him, and I’ll promise you too. I promise I will keep this a secret and not betray your trust.”
“Really? Is that true?” Gwen asked the other 13 year old boy.
“Huh? Oh yeah.” Adam answered, slightly distracted by something outside the front window. He walked over and pulled the curtain back, then turned with a big smile on his face and said, “Looks like we have some more visitors.”
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 10 (Part 2)
Abbie and Blake were almost at her house now, maybe a minute or two out. Their discussion had shifted to what they were going to do about Lauren, and particularly the recording of Abbie she now had in her possession. Blake had said there may not be anything they can do about it, and Abbie might just have to live with it getting out. Abbie had explained what her mom had been told by the cop, however, and was worried she may get in trouble if people knew she was getting so aroused from being nude in public.
“Maybe if your mom knew she would let you wear clothes again. At least when you’re outside.” Blake said with a chuckle.
“Yeah maybe… Or she might get really mad at me for having feelings like that, and just blame me more. Plus I don’t really want to have a talk with my mom about feeling that way.” Replied, Abbie, feeling dirty about her own arousal and what caused it.
“Well, if you don’t do anything, Lauren is going to just keep humiliating you until things end up getting out of hand.”
“You mean blackmail, right? Yeah. I know. If only we could get back at her somehow. I’d invite her to my house, but my dumb brother already told her and her sister about the rule, so she’d never come over.”
“She doesn’t know about the rules at my house.” Blake offered.
“Oh yeah…” Abbie smiled at her boyfriend, a plan starting to formulate in her head, but she was interrupted by the sound of her phone. A text from Karen.
Karen: Hey Abbie! I’m almost at your house. About a minute more
Abbie started typing a reply, but she didn’t need to as Karen spotted her coming down the road from the other direction. “Abbie! Hey!” She waved at the girl, jogging towards her, followed by three other blonde girls. They ended up meeting at the end of Abbie’s driveway. “Hey Abbie. Glad I found the right place.”
“Hey Karen. Thanks for coming. And really, thanks for this. I don’t know how I would have done this without you.” Abbie greeted the other brunette girl. “Oh, this is my boyfriend,” She gave a quick smirk. With everything that had been happening in Abbie’s life, she hadn’t had time to process that she and Blake were actually an item now. “Blake.”
“Hey Blake.” Karen stuck her hand out, and he shook it lightly, interested to see what was going to happen with her and the other girls. “And this is Danni, Hope,” She gave a cheerful smile, “And this is Kelly. My girlfriend.”
“Girlfriend?” Blake asked with a little shock. He had never known a lesbian before.
“Karen!” Kelly said, not really wanting to be outed like this.
“What? That’s not a problem for you, is it?” Karen squinted her eyes at the boy.
“What? No, it’s cool. I mean, I was just surprised.” Blake said, hoping he hadn’t offended the girls.
“Ah relax.” Karen said with a giggle. “I know there are not too many gay girls at our school.” She paused. “At least not openly.”
“Alright. Should we head inside then?” Abbie asked, then noticed the nervous demeanor of the three blondes. “Are you sure they’re alright with this?”
“Oh yeah. They’re fine.” Karen smiled. “These three will do pretty much anything I tell them to do.” She started leading the group up the driveway, and onto the front porch of Abbie’s house. “Alright girls. You know the rules. Same as Matt’s house. Clothes off.” At the command of Karen, the three blondes started stripping right there out on the front porch.
“They can wait til they get inside.” Abbie started to say, but the girls were already halfway undressed, moving quickly.
“Oh, don’t be silly.” Karen responded, smiling at the sight of the stripping blonde girls. “They don’t mind. Really.” She waited for them to finish stripping, and then continued. “Alright girls. I’ll be back to get you in an hour. Listen to what Abbie tells you until then. Ok?”
“You’re not coming in?” Abbie asked.
“Oh… I wasn’t planning on it.” She paused, considering it, and then shrugged her shoulders. “But what the hell. I’m pretty relaxed about nudity. So sure. I’ll come in too.” Karen replied.
It was about that time that Adam poked his head out of the front door. “What’s going on here?” He asked, a smile plastered to his face as he looked over the three naked blondes.
“Are you Adam?” Karen asked, and he nodded. “Alright. Me and the three girls here are friends of Abbie. We heard about the little deal you made with her, so we’re here to fulfill her part. You wouldn’t mind if we came in, would you? I don’t think the girls want to spend too much time out here like this.” Karen laughed.
“Who is it?” Lilly asked from the other side of the door, not hearing the girl’s words.
“You have a girl in there Adam?” Karen gave him a little wink.
Adam blushed a little, and turned his head to speak with his sister. “Uh, yeah. Both Lilly and Gwen are here.”
“Lilly is his friend from school, and Blake’s sister.” Abbie explained to Karen. “And Gwen is another friend of ours from the neighborhood.”
“Who is it?” Lilly asked a little more frantically. “Don’t let another boy in here!”
“Relax Lilly.” Adam turned back, and then said, “Why don’t you all come in and explain to everyone what is going on.” and he opened the door much wider, gesturing for everyone to come in.
Lilly was relieved to see the only boy in the group was her brother. The three other boys were all shocked to see three nude girls enter the house, carrying their clothes, which they dropped into a corner near the door, and then stood with their arms folded behind their backs, presenting their naked bodies for all to see. Gwen was also a little surprised, but also amused at the sight of the three nude girls, having been told by Abbie about the deal she had made with her brother.
“Wow…” Eddy spoke first, in total awe at the sight in front of him.
“Yeah…” Travis was barely able to say.
“Not to get down on you Abbie, but remember the rules.” Adam spoke up after a bit.
“I know.” Abbie huffed, and pulled her t-shirt over her head.
“Your other friend too.” Adam added. “Hey, what happened to your bra?”
“Don’t ask.” replied Abbie. She looked over at Karen, who gave a quick shrug and then started stripping off her t-shirt and jeans. It took Karen a little longer to get undressed, since she was wearing a bra and panties herself, but soon all seven girls were naked as the day they were born.
“Wow another blonde!” Karen grinned, looking over Lilly. “Maybe you should join our little club.”
“What club?” The thirteen year old blonde asked.
“Oh nothing. Ok girls. It’s one thing to be naked in front of a bunch of boys, but I think we need to take this up another level.” said Karen, taking charge of the situation.
“What do you mean, uh..? What was your name?” Lilly asked.
“Oh, sorry. Where are my manners? We haven’t even introduced ourselves yet. Ok. I’m Karen. And these three lovely blondes are Hope, Danni, and Kelly.”
“Nice to meet you.” Adam stepped forward, shaking the little brunette’s hand. “As you know, I’m Adam. And these are my friends, Cody, Travis, and Eddy. And our good friend, the beautiful blonde, is Lilly. And the very sexy voluptuous girl over there is Cody’s sister, Gwen.”
“Where did you learn a word like voluptuous?” Gwen asked, turning red from the compliment.
“I don’t know. TV probably?” Adam shrugged his shoulders.
“Nice to meet all of you. Ok, so where was I?” Karen looked side eyed at the three blondes. “Oh right. So the girls and I really like having fun together, if you know what I mean.”
“No, what do you mean?” Travis asked with a big grin, hoping he was right about where this was going.
“Have you boys ever seen a girl play with herself?” she asked.
“Uh… No. We actually haven't come to think of it.” answered Adam. “But we’ve had our own hands on experience.”
“Oh really? Well, how about this then. How would you boys all like to watch us girls play with each other?”
“Uh what?” Abbie asked, a little anxious.
“Come on, it’ll be fun.” Karen turned to Abbie, running her finger up and down between her cleavage a couple times. “We’ll let the boys choose the pairs.”
“I don’t know…” Abbie looked over at Lilly and Gwen who were off to one side of the room.
“Well, it could be fun…” Gwen glanced at Lilly, standing to her right.
“Yeah, maybe…” Lilly blushed. Both her and Gwen were still feeling quite aroused from what Cody and Travis had been doing to them earlier, not having gotten off because of Eddy’s interruption. “Yeah, why not?” she added.
“Alright! Adam, you go first. Who do you want to pair up?” asked Karen, almost skipping over to stand behind Lilly, and miming he should pair the two of them up.
Adam smiled at the girl’s enthusiasm. “I guess, Lilly with Karen.” Karen let out a little clap, and took the girl’s hand, leading her over to sit on the couch.
“I’ll go next.” Travis offered. “How about, Gwen with…” He pointed at one of the blondes.
“Danni.” Danni said, coming to stand near Gwen. “Do I have to?” She asked in a pouty voice, looking over at Karen. She liked the play time the girls had all recently been enjoying, but was now nervous to do it in front of a male audience.
Karen stopped sucking on one of Lilly’s nipples for a second to say, “Yes you do. All of you. Now no more complaining. I’m busy.” and she went back to work on the little blonde girl’s chest.
Danni immediately started making out with Gwen, who was shocked at first, but soon gave in, enjoying the feeling. None of the boys could look away at this point, mesmerized by the scene in front of them.
“Woah..!” Travis and Eddy exclaimed simultaneously.
“What about you, Blake?” Abbie asked, still standing near him and the front entrance. “You’ve been pretty quiet.”
“Oh, uh…” He blushed a little, wondering how long Abbie had been looking at him while he watched the proceedings in front of them. “How about you and Kelly?”
“Huh? I just meant, how are you liking this!?” Abbie asked, but Kelly was already dragging her away by the hand, leading her over to sit in one of the chairs.
“You’re going to love this.” said Kelly, pushing Abbie’s legs wide open as she knelt down in between them. “Karen always does.” and she attacked her slit with her tongue, causing Abbie to yell out about as loud as she ever had.
“Hope, come join us!” Karen called out to the last remaining blonde, and Hope quickly dashed over, joining Karen in helping to pleasure Lilly.
Karen and Hope were now double teaming Lilly, Karen down in between the blonde’s legs, and Hope messaging her young breasts. The two older, more voluptuous girls, Gwen and Danni, had ended up in a 69 position, both lapping at each other’s now protruding clits. And Abbie was having the time of her life, never imagining a tongue could feel that good on such a certain part of her body.
One by one, they all started cumming. First Lilly, who had been so worked up just stripping naked that afternoon, followed by being eaten out by Cody, and now feeling the expert tongue of Karen. Karen didn’t stop when she started cumming, even though Lilly begged her to. She just kept going, knowing the blonde girl would soon be learning about the secret of multiple orgasms.
Gwen was next, having also been worked up by Travis. Her screams were muffled, however, as her mouth was covered by Danni’s pussy. And Danni was next to come, always getting so worked up when she pleasured another girl. Ever since joining Karen’s club, she had had many great nights of practice.
Last to cum was Abbie, who had been gripping the arms of the chair she was sitting in with a death grip. All the attention of the boys landed on her when she started to call, “YES!! OH GOD YES!” and the girls turned their attention as well when Abbie let out one final scream “AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! YEEEEEEEEESSSS!” and collapsed her the chair.
“Wow…” Eddy murmured out after a moment of silence. “I’m so glad I came over here today.”
--------
Lauren was still acting all high and mighty about the control she now had over her older sister, Susana, and her friend Heather. She and her mom had caught the two girls in a compromising position, both naked in front of one of the neighbor boys, Mike. Susana and Lauren’s mom didn’t have too much of a problem with it, having been told of the new rules by Heather’s mom, but Lauren found the situation hilarious, and she was able to pick up on the fact that both Heather and her sister did not seem entirely comfortable with being nude. She had snuck back down after her mom had gone to her room, and taken a few pictures of the naked girls she knew she could use to blackmail them with, and also ended up overhearing the girls confessing to each other their arousal at being naked in front of Mike.
“So what do you want?” Susana asked her little sister after their mother had left the room.
“Hmmm… Well…” Lauren took her time, smirking at the two, letting them stew in their worry. “Let's see. First of all, whenever Heather is naked, I think you should go naked too, Susana. You need to support your friend in all of this of course.”
“What!?” Lauren gave her sister a mean look. “Ok…”
“And of course, Heather, since you seem so comfortable with being naked now, there’s no reason you have to wear clothes when you’re over here.” Heather could only scowl at the younger girl. “Now, as for what I want…”
“Yeah?” Susana was getting impatient.
“I’ll let you know. Just for now be prepared to spend a lot of time naked.” The two nude girls started to leave the room, but she added, “Oh, and don’t bother getting dressed tonight.”
“I can’t anyway.” Heather grumbled. “My mom took my clothes.”
“Heather!” Susana scolded her nude friend.
Lauren gave a quick chuckle. “Why would she do that? Oh well, guess you can’t get dressed tonight then anyway. Huh, Susana.”
Susana was about to say something more, when their mother called from downstairs, “Girls! Your brother is here!”
“PAUL-E!” Lauren yelled, rushing past the two nude girls and down the stairs.
The two girls just stood there, giving each other a worried look, until Susana’s mom called, “Come on, Susana!”
Lauren and Susana’s older brother, Paul, had gone away to college for his first year, but now he had returned for spring break. He was still standing in the open doorway when his youngest sister reached the bottom of the stairs and leapt into his arms and held him in a big hug, giving him a couple quick kisses as well.
“How’ve you been tiny?” He asked, having not seen the girl since Christmas.
“Good. Great!” The younger girl smiled up at her big brother. “You’ll never guess what Susana is doing.”
“Where is your sister?” Their mom asked, and called up for the older girl.
The first thing Paul was able to see was the girl’s bare legs as they both descended the staircase timidly, side by side. Then more and more of each girl’s bodies were revealed, until he could see that the two 16 year old girls were both completely naked. Even if he was standing there, seeing it with his own two eyes, he wasn't sure he could actually believe it. “Susana!?”
“That’s what I was telling you. Susana has decided she wants to go naked.” Lauren smirked again, amused at her brother’s shocked reaction.
“I uh… Why?” was all Paul was able to say.
Their mom jumped in with an explanation. “Heather’s mom called me last night and explained what has been going on with her daughters. Basically she wants Heather to go naked for her own good. I was going to talk with Susana tonight and let her know it was alright with me and your dad that she go naked too if needed, at Heather’s house, or even here, but I found her already naked this afternoon. I guess Heather had already convinced her to go nude.” She gave the two naked girls a little wink.
“Wow. Is that true?” Paul said, giving his sister a skeptical look.
“Ummm… Yeah, pretty much.” His naked sister answered, feeling complete embarrassment to be standing naked in front of her older brother.
He also gave a look towards Heather, who just nodded her head as if to concur. “Well, let me put my bags away.” and he grabbed his bags, rushing past the girls and up the stairs. Looking at the completely nude 16 year old blonde girl had started a stir in his pants, and he hoped no one had noticed.
“Oh, Lauren? Can you get the mail for me?” The girl's mother asked. “Paul’s going to need some help putting his things away.”
“Sure mom.” Lauren said, heading out the door, but leaving it wide open in the line of sight of the two naked girls. Susana just gave her mom a small grin as she passed them on the stairs, waiting until she was all the way up before rushing over to quickly shut the front door.
“You think she did that on purpose?” Heather asked her friend.
“You mean leaving the door wide open like that?” Susana started nodding her head. “Oh definitely. She wouldn’t stop laughing about Abbie when we first saw her Sunday, or all you other girls either when we went over in the evening. She’s totally getting some kind of sick twisted pleasure out of this.”
“God! What are we gonna do?” Heather said with a slight sob.
“I don’t know, but we’ve got to think of something.”
Before they could say anything else, Lauren was coming back inside, shutting the door behind her this time. “Gosh, just look at you two.” She giggled. “Don’t you both just look so pretty.”
“Shut up, Lauren.” Her sister replied, not wanting to hear any of this.
Lauren just kept going. “You guys should have seen yourselves.” She laughed again. “Both of you looked soo funny coming down the stairs stark naked like that. And did you see Paul-E's face? I think he really enjoyed seeing both of you like this. Especially you Heather. Hey, you think he got a stiffie seeing you like this?”
“Shut up!” Heather was really getting angry at the younger clothed girl.
“Hey! You guys gotta be much nicer to me. Or I’m going to be showing off all the pictures I got of you!”
“Sorry Lauren.” Susana was quick to say. She grabbed Heather’s arm with a tight grip, and twisted her to speak privately, whispering, “Don’t make her mad! I don’t want anyone seeing whatever pictures she got of us!”
“How do we know she even got any pictures of us?” Heather whispered back.
“What are you two whispering about?” Lauren asked, smirking at the two.
“Nothing.” Her sister answered.
“It can’t be nothing. Come on, tell me. Or do I really have to share all of the nude pictures I got of you?”
“Fine, you want to know.” Heather said, starting to get mad at the younger girl. “We don’t even think you really have pictures of us! I bet you are just pretending so you can have some fun at our expense!”
“Oh really?” Lauren smirk never left her lips, as she fished her phone from her pocket. “That proof enough?” She pulled up her photos app, showing the girl’s a few different photos she had taken of the two of them. She ended up scrolling one photo too many, showing one of the pictures of Abbie running in the park.
“Ok, we believe you.” Susana said, giving Heather a look like she was poking a bee’s nest.
“Yeah, fine.” Heather pouted, not sure what to do to get out of this situation.
“Good. So just do as I say, and no one will ever need to see these pictures again.” Lauren added, enjoying her control over the older girls.
“Hey, was that Abbie?” Heather asked with a bit of curiosity.
“Yeah. Another girl who just loves running around naked. Quite literally in her case.” Lauren started laughing maniacally.
Soon both Paul and their mother were back downstairs, and they all sat down in the living room to chat and catch up. Paul explained what he had been doing and how his classes were going since they had last seen him. The girls also explained what had been going on in their lives, and Susana and Heather started to relax a little, at least until Lauren brought their nudity back to the forefront of the conversation.
“So Paul. Don’t you think it’s SO cool that Susana and Heather have decided to go naked?”
“Well, uh…” Paul had been caught off guard by her question. “Yeah. I suppose it is. It’s cool with me if you two want to go naked.” He gave the girls a quick smile.
The two naked girls gave their own halfhearted smiles back, but neither one actually wanted to be naked. Of course they weren’t going to say anything like that at this point.
“So, uh. How does it feel?” Paul ended up asking out of his own curiosity. “Being naked, I mean.”
“Well, it’s…” started Heather, but she was unsure how to answer.
“Liberating.” Susana interjected, when her friend couldn't come up with anything.
“Pretty... delightful, actually.” Heather added, remembering her friend’s words from earlier in the afternoon.
Lauren giggled at the two, knowing full well that’s not how the two girls were truly feeling. “Yeah, these two really enjoy being naked. Hey Paul? Did mom tell you they invited Mike over to see them like this?”
“Mike? The kid from down the street?” Paul gave his mom a worried look.
“Relax honey.” their mother said, “They were just hanging out when we got back. I trust Susana and Heather to make good decisions about this.” She gave the two nude girls a bright smile.
“Well, we’ve got a lot of homework to get to.” Susana started to explain, getting up from the couch. Really, she just didn’t want to hang around too long in front of the others while naked. Lauren gave her an annoyed look.
“Yeah.” Heather said, getting up herself and grabbing her naked friend's hand. “Lots of homework.” and the two naked girls rushed off to the redhead’s bedroom upstairs.
Lauren also got up to follow the naked girls, but just before she could exit the room, her mom asked. “Any mail, Lauren?”
“Uhhh… Just this…” She answered, going over to the end table to get a letter that had arrived from her school. Lauren’s grades had been slipping, and she was sure the letter had something to do with that. With a bit of nervousness, she handed the letter over to her mother.
Mrs. Gardner tore the letter open, reading it quickly, then gave a stern look to her youngest daughter. “You may want to read this Lauren.”
Lauren took the letter, a nervous ball in the pit of her stomach, skimming it quickly. At first she felt relief, realizing it had nothing to do with her or her grades. Then she started feeling amusement, and by the time she had finished reading the letter, she had a devilish smile on her young face. “Wow mom! This sounds really neat! Don’t you think Susana and Heather would be the perfect for this?”
Up in Susana’s room, the two naked 16 year olds were continuing their discussion, trying to figure out what to do about the predicament they now found themselves in.
“God! What are we going to do? I have enough to deal with already without having to go along with whatever crap your little sister decides she wants to put us through.” Heather wined.
“I don’t know. I can’t believe she’s acting like this to me! It’s always been me and Lauren against the world. It’s so mean. So unfair!”
“I know. I mean what did we ever do to her?” A light bulb went off in the blonde girl’s head. “Hey! Maybe that’s it. We just need to make things fair.”
“Huh?”
“We just need to make things fair, or even.”
“What do you mean?” The redhead looked at her nude friend with some confusion.
“Well, if we could just somehow get Lauren naked too...”
“I thought about that, but you heard my mom. She’s not going to force her to do it.”
“I know, but… She doesn’t know about the rules at my place, does she?” Heather said, wiggling her eyebrows.
“No, she doesn’t,” Susana said with a little smile, until she thought about it further. “But how are we going to get her over there? It's not like Lauren just goes over to hang at your house whenever.”
“No, we need to plan it out. Make sure she’s not able to back out of it when it happens, or figure it out beforehand. The real hard part will be getting naked pictures of her.”
“Naked pictures!” Susana’s eyes went wide. “That’s my little sister you’re talking about!”
“I know Sues, but…” Heather let out a hesitant sigh, hoping her friend wouldn’t be angry at her, before continuing. “It’s the only way we know she’ll leave us alone. If she has naked pictures of us, we need to have naked pictures of her too.”
“It’s MAD.”
Both girls almost jumped out of their skin, and Susana yelped, “PAUL!” as her brother took that moment to enter the room.
Paul had been listening at the open doorway for the last couple minutes. “Mutually assured destruction.”
“Huh?” Heather asked.
“Paul, I can explain…” Susana said at the same time, sure her brother would be angry with them if he had heard what they had just been discussing.
“Relax. Sue. I could tell by that look you gave me when I got here that neither of you really wanted to be doing this. So Lauren has naked pictures of you guys, huh? That’s why you two are naked?”
‘Not exactly.” Heather started, explaining everything about the new rules to the older brother of her friend. “So that’s what’s really going on.” She finished, hanging her head in shame about the whole situation.
“Wow. That’s really what’s going on?” Paul asked his naked sister.
Susana nodded her head yes. “Are you going to rat us out to Lauren..? Or mom?”
“No. I won't say anything.”
“Will you help us out?” Heather asked hopefully.
“Oh, no way! I learned a long time ago to never get in the middle of a fight between my sisters.” He started grinning. “By the way, you two really do both look quite cute like that.”
“Ugh! Paul! Get out of here!” Susana laughed, and shoved her brother’s shoulder.
“Alright. Alright. Good luck, you two.” and the young man left the two naked teens alone.
“Maybe if your mom knew she would let you wear clothes again. At least when you’re outside.” Blake said with a chuckle.
“Yeah maybe… Or she might get really mad at me for having feelings like that, and just blame me more. Plus I don’t really want to have a talk with my mom about feeling that way.” Replied, Abbie, feeling dirty about her own arousal and what caused it.
“Well, if you don’t do anything, Lauren is going to just keep humiliating you until things end up getting out of hand.”
“You mean blackmail, right? Yeah. I know. If only we could get back at her somehow. I’d invite her to my house, but my dumb brother already told her and her sister about the rule, so she’d never come over.”
“She doesn’t know about the rules at my house.” Blake offered.
“Oh yeah…” Abbie smiled at her boyfriend, a plan starting to formulate in her head, but she was interrupted by the sound of her phone. A text from Karen.
Karen: Hey Abbie! I’m almost at your house. About a minute more
Abbie started typing a reply, but she didn’t need to as Karen spotted her coming down the road from the other direction. “Abbie! Hey!” She waved at the girl, jogging towards her, followed by three other blonde girls. They ended up meeting at the end of Abbie’s driveway. “Hey Abbie. Glad I found the right place.”
“Hey Karen. Thanks for coming. And really, thanks for this. I don’t know how I would have done this without you.” Abbie greeted the other brunette girl. “Oh, this is my boyfriend,” She gave a quick smirk. With everything that had been happening in Abbie’s life, she hadn’t had time to process that she and Blake were actually an item now. “Blake.”
“Hey Blake.” Karen stuck her hand out, and he shook it lightly, interested to see what was going to happen with her and the other girls. “And this is Danni, Hope,” She gave a cheerful smile, “And this is Kelly. My girlfriend.”
“Girlfriend?” Blake asked with a little shock. He had never known a lesbian before.
“Karen!” Kelly said, not really wanting to be outed like this.
“What? That’s not a problem for you, is it?” Karen squinted her eyes at the boy.
“What? No, it’s cool. I mean, I was just surprised.” Blake said, hoping he hadn’t offended the girls.
“Ah relax.” Karen said with a giggle. “I know there are not too many gay girls at our school.” She paused. “At least not openly.”
“Alright. Should we head inside then?” Abbie asked, then noticed the nervous demeanor of the three blondes. “Are you sure they’re alright with this?”
“Oh yeah. They’re fine.” Karen smiled. “These three will do pretty much anything I tell them to do.” She started leading the group up the driveway, and onto the front porch of Abbie’s house. “Alright girls. You know the rules. Same as Matt’s house. Clothes off.” At the command of Karen, the three blondes started stripping right there out on the front porch.
“They can wait til they get inside.” Abbie started to say, but the girls were already halfway undressed, moving quickly.
“Oh, don’t be silly.” Karen responded, smiling at the sight of the stripping blonde girls. “They don’t mind. Really.” She waited for them to finish stripping, and then continued. “Alright girls. I’ll be back to get you in an hour. Listen to what Abbie tells you until then. Ok?”
“You’re not coming in?” Abbie asked.
“Oh… I wasn’t planning on it.” She paused, considering it, and then shrugged her shoulders. “But what the hell. I’m pretty relaxed about nudity. So sure. I’ll come in too.” Karen replied.
It was about that time that Adam poked his head out of the front door. “What’s going on here?” He asked, a smile plastered to his face as he looked over the three naked blondes.
“Are you Adam?” Karen asked, and he nodded. “Alright. Me and the three girls here are friends of Abbie. We heard about the little deal you made with her, so we’re here to fulfill her part. You wouldn’t mind if we came in, would you? I don’t think the girls want to spend too much time out here like this.” Karen laughed.
“Who is it?” Lilly asked from the other side of the door, not hearing the girl’s words.
“You have a girl in there Adam?” Karen gave him a little wink.
Adam blushed a little, and turned his head to speak with his sister. “Uh, yeah. Both Lilly and Gwen are here.”
“Lilly is his friend from school, and Blake’s sister.” Abbie explained to Karen. “And Gwen is another friend of ours from the neighborhood.”
“Who is it?” Lilly asked a little more frantically. “Don’t let another boy in here!”
“Relax Lilly.” Adam turned back, and then said, “Why don’t you all come in and explain to everyone what is going on.” and he opened the door much wider, gesturing for everyone to come in.
Lilly was relieved to see the only boy in the group was her brother. The three other boys were all shocked to see three nude girls enter the house, carrying their clothes, which they dropped into a corner near the door, and then stood with their arms folded behind their backs, presenting their naked bodies for all to see. Gwen was also a little surprised, but also amused at the sight of the three nude girls, having been told by Abbie about the deal she had made with her brother.
“Wow…” Eddy spoke first, in total awe at the sight in front of him.
“Yeah…” Travis was barely able to say.
“Not to get down on you Abbie, but remember the rules.” Adam spoke up after a bit.
“I know.” Abbie huffed, and pulled her t-shirt over her head.
“Your other friend too.” Adam added. “Hey, what happened to your bra?”
“Don’t ask.” replied Abbie. She looked over at Karen, who gave a quick shrug and then started stripping off her t-shirt and jeans. It took Karen a little longer to get undressed, since she was wearing a bra and panties herself, but soon all seven girls were naked as the day they were born.
“Wow another blonde!” Karen grinned, looking over Lilly. “Maybe you should join our little club.”
“What club?” The thirteen year old blonde asked.
“Oh nothing. Ok girls. It’s one thing to be naked in front of a bunch of boys, but I think we need to take this up another level.” said Karen, taking charge of the situation.
“What do you mean, uh..? What was your name?” Lilly asked.
“Oh, sorry. Where are my manners? We haven’t even introduced ourselves yet. Ok. I’m Karen. And these three lovely blondes are Hope, Danni, and Kelly.”
“Nice to meet you.” Adam stepped forward, shaking the little brunette’s hand. “As you know, I’m Adam. And these are my friends, Cody, Travis, and Eddy. And our good friend, the beautiful blonde, is Lilly. And the very sexy voluptuous girl over there is Cody’s sister, Gwen.”
“Where did you learn a word like voluptuous?” Gwen asked, turning red from the compliment.
“I don’t know. TV probably?” Adam shrugged his shoulders.
“Nice to meet all of you. Ok, so where was I?” Karen looked side eyed at the three blondes. “Oh right. So the girls and I really like having fun together, if you know what I mean.”
“No, what do you mean?” Travis asked with a big grin, hoping he was right about where this was going.
“Have you boys ever seen a girl play with herself?” she asked.
“Uh… No. We actually haven't come to think of it.” answered Adam. “But we’ve had our own hands on experience.”
“Oh really? Well, how about this then. How would you boys all like to watch us girls play with each other?”
“Uh what?” Abbie asked, a little anxious.
“Come on, it’ll be fun.” Karen turned to Abbie, running her finger up and down between her cleavage a couple times. “We’ll let the boys choose the pairs.”
“I don’t know…” Abbie looked over at Lilly and Gwen who were off to one side of the room.
“Well, it could be fun…” Gwen glanced at Lilly, standing to her right.
“Yeah, maybe…” Lilly blushed. Both her and Gwen were still feeling quite aroused from what Cody and Travis had been doing to them earlier, not having gotten off because of Eddy’s interruption. “Yeah, why not?” she added.
“Alright! Adam, you go first. Who do you want to pair up?” asked Karen, almost skipping over to stand behind Lilly, and miming he should pair the two of them up.
Adam smiled at the girl’s enthusiasm. “I guess, Lilly with Karen.” Karen let out a little clap, and took the girl’s hand, leading her over to sit on the couch.
“I’ll go next.” Travis offered. “How about, Gwen with…” He pointed at one of the blondes.
“Danni.” Danni said, coming to stand near Gwen. “Do I have to?” She asked in a pouty voice, looking over at Karen. She liked the play time the girls had all recently been enjoying, but was now nervous to do it in front of a male audience.
Karen stopped sucking on one of Lilly’s nipples for a second to say, “Yes you do. All of you. Now no more complaining. I’m busy.” and she went back to work on the little blonde girl’s chest.
Danni immediately started making out with Gwen, who was shocked at first, but soon gave in, enjoying the feeling. None of the boys could look away at this point, mesmerized by the scene in front of them.
“Woah..!” Travis and Eddy exclaimed simultaneously.
“What about you, Blake?” Abbie asked, still standing near him and the front entrance. “You’ve been pretty quiet.”
“Oh, uh…” He blushed a little, wondering how long Abbie had been looking at him while he watched the proceedings in front of them. “How about you and Kelly?”
“Huh? I just meant, how are you liking this!?” Abbie asked, but Kelly was already dragging her away by the hand, leading her over to sit in one of the chairs.
“You’re going to love this.” said Kelly, pushing Abbie’s legs wide open as she knelt down in between them. “Karen always does.” and she attacked her slit with her tongue, causing Abbie to yell out about as loud as she ever had.
“Hope, come join us!” Karen called out to the last remaining blonde, and Hope quickly dashed over, joining Karen in helping to pleasure Lilly.
Karen and Hope were now double teaming Lilly, Karen down in between the blonde’s legs, and Hope messaging her young breasts. The two older, more voluptuous girls, Gwen and Danni, had ended up in a 69 position, both lapping at each other’s now protruding clits. And Abbie was having the time of her life, never imagining a tongue could feel that good on such a certain part of her body.
One by one, they all started cumming. First Lilly, who had been so worked up just stripping naked that afternoon, followed by being eaten out by Cody, and now feeling the expert tongue of Karen. Karen didn’t stop when she started cumming, even though Lilly begged her to. She just kept going, knowing the blonde girl would soon be learning about the secret of multiple orgasms.
Gwen was next, having also been worked up by Travis. Her screams were muffled, however, as her mouth was covered by Danni’s pussy. And Danni was next to come, always getting so worked up when she pleasured another girl. Ever since joining Karen’s club, she had had many great nights of practice.
Last to cum was Abbie, who had been gripping the arms of the chair she was sitting in with a death grip. All the attention of the boys landed on her when she started to call, “YES!! OH GOD YES!” and the girls turned their attention as well when Abbie let out one final scream “AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! YEEEEEEEEESSSS!” and collapsed her the chair.
“Wow…” Eddy murmured out after a moment of silence. “I’m so glad I came over here today.”
--------
Lauren was still acting all high and mighty about the control she now had over her older sister, Susana, and her friend Heather. She and her mom had caught the two girls in a compromising position, both naked in front of one of the neighbor boys, Mike. Susana and Lauren’s mom didn’t have too much of a problem with it, having been told of the new rules by Heather’s mom, but Lauren found the situation hilarious, and she was able to pick up on the fact that both Heather and her sister did not seem entirely comfortable with being nude. She had snuck back down after her mom had gone to her room, and taken a few pictures of the naked girls she knew she could use to blackmail them with, and also ended up overhearing the girls confessing to each other their arousal at being naked in front of Mike.
“So what do you want?” Susana asked her little sister after their mother had left the room.
“Hmmm… Well…” Lauren took her time, smirking at the two, letting them stew in their worry. “Let's see. First of all, whenever Heather is naked, I think you should go naked too, Susana. You need to support your friend in all of this of course.”
“What!?” Lauren gave her sister a mean look. “Ok…”
“And of course, Heather, since you seem so comfortable with being naked now, there’s no reason you have to wear clothes when you’re over here.” Heather could only scowl at the younger girl. “Now, as for what I want…”
“Yeah?” Susana was getting impatient.
“I’ll let you know. Just for now be prepared to spend a lot of time naked.” The two nude girls started to leave the room, but she added, “Oh, and don’t bother getting dressed tonight.”
“I can’t anyway.” Heather grumbled. “My mom took my clothes.”
“Heather!” Susana scolded her nude friend.
Lauren gave a quick chuckle. “Why would she do that? Oh well, guess you can’t get dressed tonight then anyway. Huh, Susana.”
Susana was about to say something more, when their mother called from downstairs, “Girls! Your brother is here!”
“PAUL-E!” Lauren yelled, rushing past the two nude girls and down the stairs.
The two girls just stood there, giving each other a worried look, until Susana’s mom called, “Come on, Susana!”
Lauren and Susana’s older brother, Paul, had gone away to college for his first year, but now he had returned for spring break. He was still standing in the open doorway when his youngest sister reached the bottom of the stairs and leapt into his arms and held him in a big hug, giving him a couple quick kisses as well.
“How’ve you been tiny?” He asked, having not seen the girl since Christmas.
“Good. Great!” The younger girl smiled up at her big brother. “You’ll never guess what Susana is doing.”
“Where is your sister?” Their mom asked, and called up for the older girl.
The first thing Paul was able to see was the girl’s bare legs as they both descended the staircase timidly, side by side. Then more and more of each girl’s bodies were revealed, until he could see that the two 16 year old girls were both completely naked. Even if he was standing there, seeing it with his own two eyes, he wasn't sure he could actually believe it. “Susana!?”
“That’s what I was telling you. Susana has decided she wants to go naked.” Lauren smirked again, amused at her brother’s shocked reaction.
“I uh… Why?” was all Paul was able to say.
Their mom jumped in with an explanation. “Heather’s mom called me last night and explained what has been going on with her daughters. Basically she wants Heather to go naked for her own good. I was going to talk with Susana tonight and let her know it was alright with me and your dad that she go naked too if needed, at Heather’s house, or even here, but I found her already naked this afternoon. I guess Heather had already convinced her to go nude.” She gave the two naked girls a little wink.
“Wow. Is that true?” Paul said, giving his sister a skeptical look.
“Ummm… Yeah, pretty much.” His naked sister answered, feeling complete embarrassment to be standing naked in front of her older brother.
He also gave a look towards Heather, who just nodded her head as if to concur. “Well, let me put my bags away.” and he grabbed his bags, rushing past the girls and up the stairs. Looking at the completely nude 16 year old blonde girl had started a stir in his pants, and he hoped no one had noticed.
“Oh, Lauren? Can you get the mail for me?” The girl's mother asked. “Paul’s going to need some help putting his things away.”
“Sure mom.” Lauren said, heading out the door, but leaving it wide open in the line of sight of the two naked girls. Susana just gave her mom a small grin as she passed them on the stairs, waiting until she was all the way up before rushing over to quickly shut the front door.
“You think she did that on purpose?” Heather asked her friend.
“You mean leaving the door wide open like that?” Susana started nodding her head. “Oh definitely. She wouldn’t stop laughing about Abbie when we first saw her Sunday, or all you other girls either when we went over in the evening. She’s totally getting some kind of sick twisted pleasure out of this.”
“God! What are we gonna do?” Heather said with a slight sob.
“I don’t know, but we’ve got to think of something.”
Before they could say anything else, Lauren was coming back inside, shutting the door behind her this time. “Gosh, just look at you two.” She giggled. “Don’t you both just look so pretty.”
“Shut up, Lauren.” Her sister replied, not wanting to hear any of this.
Lauren just kept going. “You guys should have seen yourselves.” She laughed again. “Both of you looked soo funny coming down the stairs stark naked like that. And did you see Paul-E's face? I think he really enjoyed seeing both of you like this. Especially you Heather. Hey, you think he got a stiffie seeing you like this?”
“Shut up!” Heather was really getting angry at the younger clothed girl.
“Hey! You guys gotta be much nicer to me. Or I’m going to be showing off all the pictures I got of you!”
“Sorry Lauren.” Susana was quick to say. She grabbed Heather’s arm with a tight grip, and twisted her to speak privately, whispering, “Don’t make her mad! I don’t want anyone seeing whatever pictures she got of us!”
“How do we know she even got any pictures of us?” Heather whispered back.
“What are you two whispering about?” Lauren asked, smirking at the two.
“Nothing.” Her sister answered.
“It can’t be nothing. Come on, tell me. Or do I really have to share all of the nude pictures I got of you?”
“Fine, you want to know.” Heather said, starting to get mad at the younger girl. “We don’t even think you really have pictures of us! I bet you are just pretending so you can have some fun at our expense!”
“Oh really?” Lauren smirk never left her lips, as she fished her phone from her pocket. “That proof enough?” She pulled up her photos app, showing the girl’s a few different photos she had taken of the two of them. She ended up scrolling one photo too many, showing one of the pictures of Abbie running in the park.
“Ok, we believe you.” Susana said, giving Heather a look like she was poking a bee’s nest.
“Yeah, fine.” Heather pouted, not sure what to do to get out of this situation.
“Good. So just do as I say, and no one will ever need to see these pictures again.” Lauren added, enjoying her control over the older girls.
“Hey, was that Abbie?” Heather asked with a bit of curiosity.
“Yeah. Another girl who just loves running around naked. Quite literally in her case.” Lauren started laughing maniacally.
Soon both Paul and their mother were back downstairs, and they all sat down in the living room to chat and catch up. Paul explained what he had been doing and how his classes were going since they had last seen him. The girls also explained what had been going on in their lives, and Susana and Heather started to relax a little, at least until Lauren brought their nudity back to the forefront of the conversation.
“So Paul. Don’t you think it’s SO cool that Susana and Heather have decided to go naked?”
“Well, uh…” Paul had been caught off guard by her question. “Yeah. I suppose it is. It’s cool with me if you two want to go naked.” He gave the girls a quick smile.
The two naked girls gave their own halfhearted smiles back, but neither one actually wanted to be naked. Of course they weren’t going to say anything like that at this point.
“So, uh. How does it feel?” Paul ended up asking out of his own curiosity. “Being naked, I mean.”
“Well, it’s…” started Heather, but she was unsure how to answer.
“Liberating.” Susana interjected, when her friend couldn't come up with anything.
“Pretty... delightful, actually.” Heather added, remembering her friend’s words from earlier in the afternoon.
Lauren giggled at the two, knowing full well that’s not how the two girls were truly feeling. “Yeah, these two really enjoy being naked. Hey Paul? Did mom tell you they invited Mike over to see them like this?”
“Mike? The kid from down the street?” Paul gave his mom a worried look.
“Relax honey.” their mother said, “They were just hanging out when we got back. I trust Susana and Heather to make good decisions about this.” She gave the two nude girls a bright smile.
“Well, we’ve got a lot of homework to get to.” Susana started to explain, getting up from the couch. Really, she just didn’t want to hang around too long in front of the others while naked. Lauren gave her an annoyed look.
“Yeah.” Heather said, getting up herself and grabbing her naked friend's hand. “Lots of homework.” and the two naked girls rushed off to the redhead’s bedroom upstairs.
Lauren also got up to follow the naked girls, but just before she could exit the room, her mom asked. “Any mail, Lauren?”
“Uhhh… Just this…” She answered, going over to the end table to get a letter that had arrived from her school. Lauren’s grades had been slipping, and she was sure the letter had something to do with that. With a bit of nervousness, she handed the letter over to her mother.
Mrs. Gardner tore the letter open, reading it quickly, then gave a stern look to her youngest daughter. “You may want to read this Lauren.”
Lauren took the letter, a nervous ball in the pit of her stomach, skimming it quickly. At first she felt relief, realizing it had nothing to do with her or her grades. Then she started feeling amusement, and by the time she had finished reading the letter, she had a devilish smile on her young face. “Wow mom! This sounds really neat! Don’t you think Susana and Heather would be the perfect for this?”
Up in Susana’s room, the two naked 16 year olds were continuing their discussion, trying to figure out what to do about the predicament they now found themselves in.
“God! What are we going to do? I have enough to deal with already without having to go along with whatever crap your little sister decides she wants to put us through.” Heather wined.
“I don’t know. I can’t believe she’s acting like this to me! It’s always been me and Lauren against the world. It’s so mean. So unfair!”
“I know. I mean what did we ever do to her?” A light bulb went off in the blonde girl’s head. “Hey! Maybe that’s it. We just need to make things fair.”
“Huh?”
“We just need to make things fair, or even.”
“What do you mean?” The redhead looked at her nude friend with some confusion.
“Well, if we could just somehow get Lauren naked too...”
“I thought about that, but you heard my mom. She’s not going to force her to do it.”
“I know, but… She doesn’t know about the rules at my place, does she?” Heather said, wiggling her eyebrows.
“No, she doesn’t,” Susana said with a little smile, until she thought about it further. “But how are we going to get her over there? It's not like Lauren just goes over to hang at your house whenever.”
“No, we need to plan it out. Make sure she’s not able to back out of it when it happens, or figure it out beforehand. The real hard part will be getting naked pictures of her.”
“Naked pictures!” Susana’s eyes went wide. “That’s my little sister you’re talking about!”
“I know Sues, but…” Heather let out a hesitant sigh, hoping her friend wouldn’t be angry at her, before continuing. “It’s the only way we know she’ll leave us alone. If she has naked pictures of us, we need to have naked pictures of her too.”
“It’s MAD.”
Both girls almost jumped out of their skin, and Susana yelped, “PAUL!” as her brother took that moment to enter the room.
Paul had been listening at the open doorway for the last couple minutes. “Mutually assured destruction.”
“Huh?” Heather asked.
“Paul, I can explain…” Susana said at the same time, sure her brother would be angry with them if he had heard what they had just been discussing.
“Relax. Sue. I could tell by that look you gave me when I got here that neither of you really wanted to be doing this. So Lauren has naked pictures of you guys, huh? That’s why you two are naked?”
‘Not exactly.” Heather started, explaining everything about the new rules to the older brother of her friend. “So that’s what’s really going on.” She finished, hanging her head in shame about the whole situation.
“Wow. That’s really what’s going on?” Paul asked his naked sister.
Susana nodded her head yes. “Are you going to rat us out to Lauren..? Or mom?”
“No. I won't say anything.”
“Will you help us out?” Heather asked hopefully.
“Oh, no way! I learned a long time ago to never get in the middle of a fight between my sisters.” He started grinning. “By the way, you two really do both look quite cute like that.”
“Ugh! Paul! Get out of here!” Susana laughed, and shoved her brother’s shoulder.
“Alright. Alright. Good luck, you two.” and the young man left the two naked teens alone.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 11
After watching the scene that had just taken place in front of them, having the girls each pair up and bring each other to climax, the boys were just about ready to pop. Both Eddy and Blake were trying to think of a way to discreetly sneak off and take care of themselves, while Cody and Travis were both thinking now would be a good time for some more blowjobs. Adam, however, had different plans.
“Girls, that was awesome!” He said, a humongous smile on his face. “That was really cool of you to let us pair you off like that, and letting us watch too.”
“Why, thank you Adam.” Karen returned the boy’s smile. “I think us girls had a lot of fun too.”
All the blonde girls nodded their heads and gave their agreement, even Lilly, and even Gwen and Abbie had to pipe up with a “Yeah.” and a sheepish blush on their cheeks, having to admit they had also enjoyed themselves.
“Great. Cool. So now that you’ve all had enough time to rest, how about we play a game?” Adam asked the group.
“A game?” Lilly asked.
“What game?” Gwen, added.
“Please no more basketball, Adam.” His sister begged.
“Relax, it’s not basketball.” He said, chuckling at his older sister. The girls who had been present the previous day relaxed a little hearing that.
“What game then?” Travis asked, hoping it would lead to a chance at getting some relief.
“I was thinking twister.” Adam answered with a grin, watching the reactions of the faces of his friends and also the reaction of the girls.
“That’s a great idea!” Eddy spoke up first. “Playing twister with naked girls… Wow…” He trailed off.
“Hang on. I don’t know.” Gwen spoke up.
“Come on. It’ll be fun. Right girls?” Karen said, walking over to stand near Adam. “I said, right girls? Blondes!”
“Right!” Karen’s three blonde classmates answered at her prompting.
Karen leaned over to whisper in Adam’s ear. “Just so you know, I’m more of a girl’s girl. So if you don’t mind, I’ll sit this one out. But I can handle spinning the spinner and calling the moves, and I’ll make it a little more fun for you guys, if you get what I mean.” and she gave him a little wink.
“Alright. Fine by me.” Adam answered, and started heading towards the basement door, saying, “I’ll be right back with the game!”
Abbie, at that point, was only half paying attention, having caught a glimpse of her boyfriend, and particularly what was now showing in his pants. At first she tried being discreet, taking quick glances. Then she got up from her seat, trying to move somewhere in the room to where it wouldn’t be as noticeable. She thought the best place to stand would be behind him, that way she wouldn’t be tempted to look, but as she approached him, she couldn’t help her eyes from darting down to look at the bulge in his pants, right in the line of Blake’s sight this time, who definitely took notice.
“I saw that.” Blake gave an amused whisper to his girlfriend as she passed.
Abbie’s face turned deep red at being caught, turning to face towards the group again, who were all chatting in their own little worlds. “I, uh…”
“It’s ok, Abbie. I don’t mind.” He turned sideways, half facing her so they could talk privately with each other. “I hope you don’t either. That was pretty exciting to watch you like that.”
Again her eyes were drawn down. “No, I don’t mind.” She answered automatically, unable to concentrate.
He could now see that she was basically openly staring at him. “Abbie, would you like to go to your room?” Abbie looked up at his face, blushed, and then nodded her head, talking his hand and the two of them snuck off up the stairs without the rest of the group noticing.
Once they were in her room, Abbie made sure the door was shut completely, wishing she had a lock, and then went over and sat down on the edge of her bed, looking up at her boyfriend. “I know it’s against the rules,” She started to say in a quiet voice, “but do you think I could see you again..? Naked… I mean?” Her face flushed again as she took another look at his crotch as he stood in front of her.
“Um, ok.” Blake only gave a slight hesitation, and then started getting undressed, thinking that every time he had exposed himself in front of her, she had been willing to get him off.
Abbie couldn’t help grinning once the boy was fully nude, still as erect as ever, and took a good long look at his penis, openly staring unashamedly now. She finally looked up at his face once she had had her fill and said “I think this is the first time you’ve been completely naked in front of me.” and gave a little giggle.
“I think you’re right.” He chuckled himself, and then added, “I hope it’s not the last time.”
“Me too. But I guess that all depends.”
“Depends? On what? What do you mean?”
“I guess it depends on whether or not you want to keep breaking my mom’s rules. And I guess also how you really feel about me.”
“Come on, you know how I feel about you.” When Abbie just gave him a blank expression, he continued. “Abbie, I think you’re amazing. You’re so cool. You’re really fun to hang around with, no matter what we’re doing. I’ve always thought you were pretty too. Really beautiful. And super hot too, especially now that I know what you look like naked.” He couldn’t help adding, making her blush again. “And you’re like my best friend too. I uh, really, really, really, like you.” He couldn’t quite bring himself to say the other four letter L word out loud.
“I really really really like you too Blake.” She giggled, smiling from ear to ear. She hesitated, contemplating something, before leaning back on her elbows. “Can I confess something to you too?”
“Yeah, you can tell me anything, Abbie.”
“Ever since the first time I saw your… thing, and felt it, and played with it. I couldn’t help thinking about what it would feel like... inside of me.” She looked at him hopefully, wondering what his reaction would be.
His jaw almost fell open. “You mean like… All the way?”
Abbie nodded. “Yeah. Would that be something you want to do with me?”
“Yeah! I mean, yeah, of course. If that’s what you want to do?”
“Ok!” Abbie got up excitedly, hurrying over to her nightstand, and started pulling things out, tossing them aside quickly until she found what she was looking for. She walked back over to stand in front of him and said, “But you have to wear this.” and held out a gold colored foil packet to him.
He looked down at her outstretched hand, and smiled. “Oh. Yeah, sure.” He took the condom packet from her, tearing it open and pulling out the rubber inside. “Where did you get this?” He asked while trying to put it on his penis.
Abbie took his hands, helping to slide the condom down his hard erection. “I’ll tell you later.” Once she was sure the condom was on correctly, she turned and got back onto her bed, laying back on her elbows again, and gave him a sultry look.
Blake could hardly hold back his animalistic instincts at this point, and quickly climbed up onto the bed on top of her as well. He did at least know girls need to be wet, so didn’t just try jamming it in. Instead he rested his hard member on top of her slit, rocking it back and forth gently, as he also started to kiss her. Abbie started making little moans of pleasure, and those moans increased in volume as she turned her head, and he ended up kissing her neck. He continued kissing and sometimes sucking on her neck while his hands started massaging her young breasts.
Abbie was feeling as aroused as she had ever felt, the effects of the girl’s tongue from earlier never fully fading. “Please, Blake, put it inside me!” She begged with baited breath. Blake pulled his hips back, so that his erection aligned with her opening, and then slowly pushed forward until he felt a pop, and his penis was able to slide all the way in. “AHHHH!” she moaned.
“You ok!?” Blake asked with some concern, not moving, afraid he had hurt her.
Abbie nodded her head and answered, “Yeah.” when she finally caught her breath. “It feels amazing!” She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and pulled him down, and gave him a big kiss. Then she started rocking her hips back and forth a little. Blake didn’t need any more encouragement, beginning to trust in and out of her as well.
They both only lasted a few minutes, their sweaty bodies in the throws of passion. Blake was the first to cum, his seed collecting in the protective barrier. Abbie, however, was able to feel his erection start pulsating inside of her despite the condom, and it set off her own orgasm, with her bucking her hips wildly until she could move no more. Blake rolled off of her once she was done, and the two laid side by side trying to catch their breath.
Meanwhile, downstairs, the game of twister was about to begin. The Larson’s actually had two game mats, and Adam placed one mat on top of the other, so there were enough spaces for each of the four boys and five girls, with Karen sitting out and calling the game. Adam took notice that his sister and her boyfriend were now missing, but made no mention about it.
“Ok, I’m going to make this a lot more fun. I’ll call one move for the boys, and then one move for the girls.” Karen started to explain. “If you fall you’re out. Otherwise it’s all fair. The last one standing gets a special prize.” Karen flicked the spinner, waiting for it to stop before calling, “Boys. Right foot, green.” She waited for the boys to move into position before spinning again, this time saying, “Girls, Left hand, blue.”
She spun a couple more times, continuing to alternate between the boys and the girls turns, making sure the participants got nice and tangled up with each other. She then gave a little wink to Adam, and made a show of spinning the spinner one more time before calling, "Boys, right hand, GIRLS’ BUTTS!". All the players gave a confused and puzzled look, until Travis caught on, and quickly took hold of Hope's behind as she was the closest girl.
The other boys quickly realized what they were expected to do, each grabbing the butt of the nearest girl, some with an aggressive smack beforehand.
"Ahhh!" called Gwen, now being held onto by her own younger brother, and still trying to keep her balance, with both of her hands and feet on the mat, "That's not a real move!"
"Yeah, come on!" Lilly joined in the complaining, with Eddy's hand firmly squeezing her bottom.
All the girls started an uproar of protest until Karen was able to quiet them down. "Girls! Girls! Calm down! I did say I was going to make this game a little more fun. Now girls, left hand…" and she gave a quick smirk before finishing her sentence. "Dick." and wiggled her eyebrows a couple of times.
The girls only hesitated for a second, before each scrambling to grab a hold of the appropriate appendage through the boys' pants. Eddy, in particular, was grabbed with such force by Danni, he ended up being the first to fall, also taking out Danni and Hope in the process. Karen let out an uproarious laughter at the scene in front of her.
"It's not that funny." Eddy said, but couldn't help giving her a chuckle, not in any hurry to untangle himself from the two naked beauties that were now on top of him.
"Come on, what's the next move?" Lilly asked, as the three eliminated players were finally able to clear the game mat. She felt herself becoming particularly embarrassed to be holding onto Cody's appendage in this way, not sure why. Maybe because she was sharing that space with Kelly, with the only other girl still in the game, Gwen, holding onto Travis' crotch, seemingly trying to tease him through his clothes.
"Alright! Hold your horses!" Karen scolded, before calling, "Boys, hands, BOOBS!"
The girls were almost expecting it at this point, as each boy took hold. Adam was cheeky, placing one of his hands on Lilly's boob, and the other taking one of Gwen's. That forced Travis into a similar move, grabbing Gwen's other breast, and one of Kelly's. Cody took hold of Lilly's remaining boob, but was too far away from Kelly to reach her.
"Aww, sorry Cody, but I think you're out if you can't reach Kelly." Karen gave the boy an apologetic look. Cody took one last chance, stretching with all of his might towards Kelly, but just ended up falling over in his effort. Karen shook her head at him, motioning for him to go take a seat.
"Alright, we're whittling this down. Only five of you left. OK girls, grab some boy butt!" Even if Karen was attracted to girls, she still couldn't help enjoying calling out such titillating moves for the players.
The girls moved fast. Only two boys remained. Both Lilly and Kelly grabbed one of Adam's cheeks, while Gwen could not resist giving Travis a hard spank, almost knocking him over, before laying her hand to rest on his derriere.
Karen knew there was only one place left to go to up the game's ante. "Boys, I think I know what you're hoping I call next. Go ahead and grab yourself a bit of pussy."
Adam moved first, placing his hand between Lilly’s legs, his other hand still resting on her left boob. Travis tried moving to grab both Gwen’s and Kelly’s pussy, but ended up throwing off his balance, and he fell over, taking down the other four remaining players with him.
“Ok. I guess that’s it.” Karen laughed at the mass of teenage bodies trying to uncoil itself in front of her. “Looks like we don’t have any winners today.”
“That was really fun.” Adam was finally able to get himself free, helping to pull Lilly up next.
“Yeah. That was awesome!” Eddy agreed, sitting on the couch in between Danni and Hope. “Say, um, where’s the bathroom?” He asked, hoping he could finally go get himself some relief.
“Uh, there’s one down the hall there.” Cody said, pointing. “But, I’m going to go use it quick first.” He was already up out of his chair.
“Hang on. You boys wouldn’t be wanting to go do something naughty.” Gwen gave her brother and his classmate a knowing smirk.
“Naughty?” Lilly asked the older girl.
“You know.” and she made a jerking off motion with her hand.
“Ohhh…” Lilly blushed, understanding the girl’s accusation.
“Hey! I’m not....” Cody said, looking quite guilty, with his erection still pushing out the front of his pants.
“Relax, bro. All boys do it. In fact, all girls do it too. We’re just a little more reluctant to admit it.”
“Hey! Why don’t you do it in front of us!? I’ve never seen a boy do that before.” Hope said, looking optimistically at Cody. Of all the blonde girls in Karen’s club, she was probably the most straight of the bunch.
“Wait. No. That’s against the rules, guys.” Adam piped up.
“Since when have you cared about the rules, Adam?” Travis said, hoping this turn would lead to him receiving pleasure from one of the girls again, Gwen in particular he fantasized.
“Look, if it finally means I can get myself off, I’ll do it.” Eddy said, unzipping the fly of his pants.
Adam looked over at the clock in the corner of the room. It was still pretty early, he reasoned in his head, with plenty of time before they would be caught. “Well, I guess it’s alright. But why don’t we…”
Eddy now had his hard penis sticking out of his fly, with both Hope and Danni on either side of him looking on with wonder as he started stroking it up and down. “Why don’t we, what?” he asked.
Adam smirked, seeing all the girls were watching Eddy now. “Why don’t we have the girls do it for us?”
“Oh? Can I?” Danni asked first. Eddy gave her a quick head nod and a smile, stopping pleasuring himself, and the blonde girl continued for him. He let out a loud moan, having never been touched on his privates by a girl before, and almost came right then, barely managing to hold out.
“Gwen, will you do me?” Travis grinned at his best friend’s older sister.
“Sure!” The fifteen year old gave a happy smile, taking the boy's hand.
“Lilly?” Cody asked bashfully.
“Oh… Ummm, ok.” Lilly answered with just about the same amount of nervousness as the boy.
Hope sat there next to Eddy, looking disappointed she had been beaten to the punch by Danni, until Adam came to stand in front of her. “Would you like to come with me?” He asked, holding his hand out to the blonde girl.
“Yeah.” Hope smiled brightly, taking his hand, and he led them up the stairs, wanting to go somewhere that would be a little more private for their fun.
Kelly just had to give a certain look to Karen, and they knew exactly what the other girl was thinking. They ended up coming together in the middle of the room, and started making out as they both lowered to the floor.
Eddy became mesmerized with the two lesbians on the floor in front of him, which made him the first to cum. It had been a miracle he had even lasted that long with what Danni was doing to him. After only about a minute he found himself getting hard again, still watching as Kelly was now down in between Karen’s legs. He glanced over at Danni, who gave him a quick smirk before beginning to jerk him off again.
“So, how should we do this?” Lilly asked Cody, bashfully twisting her foot back and forth while holding her hands together in front of her.
“Well, um, you could…” He started whispering so no one else would hear. “Give me a blowjob. Since you said you would earlier.”
“Ohhh…” Lilly blushed really hard. “Is... is there somewhere less open we could go?”
“Ummm…” Cody looked around the room, and then spotted the basement door. “Yeah! Follow me!” He said excitedly, quickly heading to the door, with the blonde girl following close behind.
“Shall we begin?” Travis asked, raising and lowering his eyebrows a few times.
Gwen gave a little giggle. “Sure. But you need to take these off first.” She pulled at the waistband of his pants a couple times.
Travis had his pants down around his ankles quickly, and Gwen took a hold of his erection as soon as he stood back up. She started slowly stroking him, looking deep into his eyes. “You’ve got a cute dick.” She glanced down at it, before looking him in the eye again. “It’s too bad you boys can’t go naked all the time.”
“Aww, what are you talking about?” Travis grinned. “You girls look way better going naked all the time. Us boys are kind of awkward and ugly, but you girls look really beautiful.”
“Don’t sell yourself so short, Travis. I think you’re beautiful too.” She said too, causing him to blush deeply, but also smile widely. “So, you don’t mind if I do this, do you?” She got down on her knees in front of him.
“No. Not at all.” Travis continued to grin, as Gwen engulfed his penis with her mouth.
Down in the basement, Cody and Lilly were both just awkwardly staring at each other, neither sure how to begin. “Umm, maybe I should get undressed?” Cody finally broke the silence.
“Um, yeah.” Lilly answered pensively. She watched him strip down, until he got to his underpants. “Cody?”
“Yeah, Lilly.” He answered, a little unease in his voice.
“Do you like me?”
“Yeah Lilly. Of course. I mean we’re pretty good friends, right?”
She furrowed her brow. “No I mean, do you like me, like me?”
“Oh…” Cody blushed hard, but he managed to whisper out, “Yes.” which was barely audible to the girl.
“Yes?” Lilly’s stomach was a knot, until he nodded his head yes. Then a sense of relief washed over her, and she happily grabbed him in a hug, proclaiming, “Really!? I like you too!”
“You do!?” Cody grinned too, realizing he was being hugged by a naked girl while standing in just in his underwear.
“Yes!” They both smiled at each other, until without really realizing it, they were sharing their first kiss. “Oh, umm…” Lilly said, feeling awkward again once the kiss was broken. “Sorry.”
Cody, however, just grinned at the girl again. “Don’t apologize. That was really nice. I liked it.”
“You did?” She asked. “Me too!” and she was all smiles again.
“Lilly, do you really want to give me a blowjob? You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”
“Oh, well, all I really wanted was to see one of you naked.”
“Well, here.” Cody pushed his underwear down his hips, his erection springing free, bobbing a few times in front of him, as he let his underpants fall the rest of the way down.
“Oh, wow Cody! You were so sweet to let me look earlier. I could tell you were a little embarrassed. I can’t believe you’re completely naked in front of me right now!”
“Well, um, it’s really cool seeing you naked all the time. You look gorgeous. I just kind of wanted to return the favor, you know.”
“Oh, thanks.” She blushed again at his compliment. “So about that blowjob.”
“Yeah?” Cody asked hopefully.
“Why don’t you lie down on the couch, and I’ll get started.” and she looked at him provocatively.
Up in Adam’s room, Hope had just finished giving Adam the most wonderful hand-job of his life. Of course it was a first for both of them, so neither had much to compare it to, but it had been enjoyable for both all the same.
“So, can I ask how old you are?” Adam was pulling his pants back in place.
“I’m fourteen. I know, I know. I don’t look it, but it’s true.”
“Oh, really? How old are the other girls?”
“We’re all fourteen, and in eighth grade.”
“Really? Even Karen?”
“Yeah, even Karen. I know she’s kind of small up top.” She giggled. “Just don’t bring it up in front of her. She’s kinda touchy about it.”
“Thanks for the warning.” he chuckled. “Say, can I ask? You all seemed a little uncomfortable when you first came in. Why did you all decide to come over here? Or did you not know about the rules?”
“We came over because Karen asked us to do it. She told us we would have to be naked while here before we left her house.”
“Really? Does Karen have something over you girls? Is she blackmailing you or something?” Hope just shook her head no. “Then why do you go along with whatever she asks?”
“Cause Karen’s my friend.” She answered, knowing even if she wanted to tell the full truth, she would be unable to do it. “And we get to have a lot of fun when we do what she says. Like today for instance.” She answered as honestly as she could.
“Well, I suppose that makes sense.” Adam said with a grin. “I had a lot of fun too. Thanks for, well, you know.”
“Oh yeah! You too!” She gave a cheerful smile. “That was the first time I ever got to do that.”
“That was a first for me too.”
“Oh? Nice.” Hope let out a giggle.
“Yep. Although I just had a blowjob from a girl yesterday.”
“Oh really? Well, maybe next time I can do that.” and she gave him a coy smirk.
“Wow! That would be awesome, Hope!” Adam came close to give the naked girl a hug. “Well, we better get back downstairs. Who knows what the others have gotten up to without my supervision.” and he started towards the bedroom door.
“You’re funny Adam.” She said, laughing, and followed him into the hallway.
“Say, go on ahead. I better check on my sister. I haven’t seen her in awhile.”
“Ok. See you downstairs, Adam.” and she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before heading down the stairs.
Adam waited for her to round the corner, before opening the door to his sisters’ bedroom. He was only mildly surprised about what he found inside. Curled up on her bed together were Abbie and Blake, both still naked, and both fast asleep. He walked over to the foot of the bed, spotting the used condom lying on the floor, and tickled the bottom of his sister’s foot.
Abbie finally started stirring, turning over to face Blake’s direction, and let out a groggy “What?”
“Huh?” Blake also started to wake up, and then bolted wide awake when he realized the two of them were no longer alone in her room. “Adam!”
“Hey guys.” Adam just gave the couple a small grin.
Blake quickly cupped his hands over his manhood, embarrassed to be caught in such a compromising position. “What uh..?” He wasn’t sure what to say.
“Adam..?” Abbie was basically petrified, thinking about what would happen to her if her mother ever found out about what Blake and her had been up to that afternoon.
“You guys are lucky I’m the one that found you. Imagine if it was Maddie or Timmy. Or even worse, mom.”
“Please don’t tell on us, Adam.” Abbie begged, getting up from the bed, ready to plead her case.
Adam surprised both of them by saying, “Relax. I’m not going to tell anyone.”
Abbie gave her brother a perplexed look. “Really?”
“Why wouldn’t you?” Blake added, still lying in place on the bed.
“Because, you two were safe.” He glanced over at the condom, making both Abbie and Blake blush even more. “And now I know if I ever decide to have a girl up to my room, you will both give me the same courtesy.” He said with a grin, before he turned and walked out the door, closing it behind him.
Both Abbie and Blake were motionless for a minute, staying in stunned silence, until Blake started to laugh. “What are you laughing at?” Abbie looked at her boyfriend with shock.
“Come on, Abbie.” He said between laughs. “Your brother just caught us in bed, just after we had sex for the first time.”
“I don’t see how that’s funny.” She was, in fact, starting to get angry with him for his laughter.
“And he’s not going to use it against us.” Blake still couldn't stop laughing. “He just wants a little play time with a girl of his own.”
Abbie still didn’t see the humor in the situation, but at least stopped feeling mad, realizing her brother could have used this information to blackmail her even further. “Well, I guess we did dodge a bullet.”
“Exactly.” Blake was finally getting his laughter under control, getting up from the bed to stand in front of her, and he took her hands in his. “And this means he probably won't be getting us in trouble in the future either.”
“Oh. I didn’t consider that.” She gave a little giggle. “Come on. You better get dressed before my mom really does catch us.” Blake quickly put his clothing back on, and then the two headed downstairs, finding everyone else already gathered in the living room.
“Whelp, we should probably get going.” Karen said, starting to collect her clothes.
“Aww. That’s too bad.” Eddy moped. “Will you be coming back over sometime?”
“Dude, this isn’t even your house.” Adam chuckled at his classmate.
“Maybe sometime.” Karen said. The other blondes were all ready to go, having grabbed their clothes from the pile near the door. “See you guys around.” She led the girls out the door, and finally they were all able to start dressing themselves once outside.
Abbie shut the door, turning back to the group still inside. “Wow, I’m kinda beat. I think I need a little break after all of that.”
“Yeah, tell me about it.” Gwen agreed. “Cody, will you come let me into the house now?”
“Yeah, sure.” He helped his sister as she collected her clothes, holding them in a bundle as the two headed out the door, the girl content to walk home naked.
“I’m sure mom is wondering where we are too.” Blake said.
Lilly had already gathered up her own clothes. “Yeah, we should probably get home too.” and the two siblings were off as well, Blake offering to carry his sister’s clothes along the way for her.
Travis turned to Eddy. “Want to come hang out at my house? My dad won't be home until eight.”
The two boys were out the door quickly as well, leaving Adam and his sister alone. “Go ahead and continue your nap if you want, Abbie. I’ve got some homework I need to get done.”
“Homework? Since when do you do homework?” Abbie laughed a little.
“Ha ha, Abbie. We’re getting close to the end of the year, and I need to get some of my grades up before then.”
He was about to walk away, but she stopped him by asking. “Adam, you’re really not going to tell mom anything about that? About how you caught me and Blake..?” She gave him a pleading look, hoping he was really telling the truth earlier.
“No Abbie. I won’t tell anyone. And if it helps you not worry, I’ve had two girls up to my room already.”
Abbie was surprised he would just admit to something like that. “What? Who? When?”
“Heather yesterday, and Hope today. We were just leaving my room when I came to check on you.”
“Oh wow! Heather!?” She was astonished at that news. “Who knew my brother was such a ladies man.” She laughed.
Adam gave a blush, before saying, “You know me.”
Abbie let out another laugh, before pushing her brother’s shoulder. “Well I guess thanks for letting me know. I’ll keep your secret too.” She turned to leave, but then turned back to say. “Oh don’t forget about Madeline and Timothy. They should be home pretty soon.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on them. You can go relax in your room ‘til mom gets home.”
“Thanks Adam.” She said, heading up to her room.
“Girls, that was awesome!” He said, a humongous smile on his face. “That was really cool of you to let us pair you off like that, and letting us watch too.”
“Why, thank you Adam.” Karen returned the boy’s smile. “I think us girls had a lot of fun too.”
All the blonde girls nodded their heads and gave their agreement, even Lilly, and even Gwen and Abbie had to pipe up with a “Yeah.” and a sheepish blush on their cheeks, having to admit they had also enjoyed themselves.
“Great. Cool. So now that you’ve all had enough time to rest, how about we play a game?” Adam asked the group.
“A game?” Lilly asked.
“What game?” Gwen, added.
“Please no more basketball, Adam.” His sister begged.
“Relax, it’s not basketball.” He said, chuckling at his older sister. The girls who had been present the previous day relaxed a little hearing that.
“What game then?” Travis asked, hoping it would lead to a chance at getting some relief.
“I was thinking twister.” Adam answered with a grin, watching the reactions of the faces of his friends and also the reaction of the girls.
“That’s a great idea!” Eddy spoke up first. “Playing twister with naked girls… Wow…” He trailed off.
“Hang on. I don’t know.” Gwen spoke up.
“Come on. It’ll be fun. Right girls?” Karen said, walking over to stand near Adam. “I said, right girls? Blondes!”
“Right!” Karen’s three blonde classmates answered at her prompting.
Karen leaned over to whisper in Adam’s ear. “Just so you know, I’m more of a girl’s girl. So if you don’t mind, I’ll sit this one out. But I can handle spinning the spinner and calling the moves, and I’ll make it a little more fun for you guys, if you get what I mean.” and she gave him a little wink.
“Alright. Fine by me.” Adam answered, and started heading towards the basement door, saying, “I’ll be right back with the game!”
Abbie, at that point, was only half paying attention, having caught a glimpse of her boyfriend, and particularly what was now showing in his pants. At first she tried being discreet, taking quick glances. Then she got up from her seat, trying to move somewhere in the room to where it wouldn’t be as noticeable. She thought the best place to stand would be behind him, that way she wouldn’t be tempted to look, but as she approached him, she couldn’t help her eyes from darting down to look at the bulge in his pants, right in the line of Blake’s sight this time, who definitely took notice.
“I saw that.” Blake gave an amused whisper to his girlfriend as she passed.
Abbie’s face turned deep red at being caught, turning to face towards the group again, who were all chatting in their own little worlds. “I, uh…”
“It’s ok, Abbie. I don’t mind.” He turned sideways, half facing her so they could talk privately with each other. “I hope you don’t either. That was pretty exciting to watch you like that.”
Again her eyes were drawn down. “No, I don’t mind.” She answered automatically, unable to concentrate.
He could now see that she was basically openly staring at him. “Abbie, would you like to go to your room?” Abbie looked up at his face, blushed, and then nodded her head, talking his hand and the two of them snuck off up the stairs without the rest of the group noticing.
Once they were in her room, Abbie made sure the door was shut completely, wishing she had a lock, and then went over and sat down on the edge of her bed, looking up at her boyfriend. “I know it’s against the rules,” She started to say in a quiet voice, “but do you think I could see you again..? Naked… I mean?” Her face flushed again as she took another look at his crotch as he stood in front of her.
“Um, ok.” Blake only gave a slight hesitation, and then started getting undressed, thinking that every time he had exposed himself in front of her, she had been willing to get him off.
Abbie couldn’t help grinning once the boy was fully nude, still as erect as ever, and took a good long look at his penis, openly staring unashamedly now. She finally looked up at his face once she had had her fill and said “I think this is the first time you’ve been completely naked in front of me.” and gave a little giggle.
“I think you’re right.” He chuckled himself, and then added, “I hope it’s not the last time.”
“Me too. But I guess that all depends.”
“Depends? On what? What do you mean?”
“I guess it depends on whether or not you want to keep breaking my mom’s rules. And I guess also how you really feel about me.”
“Come on, you know how I feel about you.” When Abbie just gave him a blank expression, he continued. “Abbie, I think you’re amazing. You’re so cool. You’re really fun to hang around with, no matter what we’re doing. I’ve always thought you were pretty too. Really beautiful. And super hot too, especially now that I know what you look like naked.” He couldn’t help adding, making her blush again. “And you’re like my best friend too. I uh, really, really, really, like you.” He couldn’t quite bring himself to say the other four letter L word out loud.
“I really really really like you too Blake.” She giggled, smiling from ear to ear. She hesitated, contemplating something, before leaning back on her elbows. “Can I confess something to you too?”
“Yeah, you can tell me anything, Abbie.”
“Ever since the first time I saw your… thing, and felt it, and played with it. I couldn’t help thinking about what it would feel like... inside of me.” She looked at him hopefully, wondering what his reaction would be.
His jaw almost fell open. “You mean like… All the way?”
Abbie nodded. “Yeah. Would that be something you want to do with me?”
“Yeah! I mean, yeah, of course. If that’s what you want to do?”
“Ok!” Abbie got up excitedly, hurrying over to her nightstand, and started pulling things out, tossing them aside quickly until she found what she was looking for. She walked back over to stand in front of him and said, “But you have to wear this.” and held out a gold colored foil packet to him.
He looked down at her outstretched hand, and smiled. “Oh. Yeah, sure.” He took the condom packet from her, tearing it open and pulling out the rubber inside. “Where did you get this?” He asked while trying to put it on his penis.
Abbie took his hands, helping to slide the condom down his hard erection. “I’ll tell you later.” Once she was sure the condom was on correctly, she turned and got back onto her bed, laying back on her elbows again, and gave him a sultry look.
Blake could hardly hold back his animalistic instincts at this point, and quickly climbed up onto the bed on top of her as well. He did at least know girls need to be wet, so didn’t just try jamming it in. Instead he rested his hard member on top of her slit, rocking it back and forth gently, as he also started to kiss her. Abbie started making little moans of pleasure, and those moans increased in volume as she turned her head, and he ended up kissing her neck. He continued kissing and sometimes sucking on her neck while his hands started massaging her young breasts.
Abbie was feeling as aroused as she had ever felt, the effects of the girl’s tongue from earlier never fully fading. “Please, Blake, put it inside me!” She begged with baited breath. Blake pulled his hips back, so that his erection aligned with her opening, and then slowly pushed forward until he felt a pop, and his penis was able to slide all the way in. “AHHHH!” she moaned.
“You ok!?” Blake asked with some concern, not moving, afraid he had hurt her.
Abbie nodded her head and answered, “Yeah.” when she finally caught her breath. “It feels amazing!” She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and pulled him down, and gave him a big kiss. Then she started rocking her hips back and forth a little. Blake didn’t need any more encouragement, beginning to trust in and out of her as well.
They both only lasted a few minutes, their sweaty bodies in the throws of passion. Blake was the first to cum, his seed collecting in the protective barrier. Abbie, however, was able to feel his erection start pulsating inside of her despite the condom, and it set off her own orgasm, with her bucking her hips wildly until she could move no more. Blake rolled off of her once she was done, and the two laid side by side trying to catch their breath.
Meanwhile, downstairs, the game of twister was about to begin. The Larson’s actually had two game mats, and Adam placed one mat on top of the other, so there were enough spaces for each of the four boys and five girls, with Karen sitting out and calling the game. Adam took notice that his sister and her boyfriend were now missing, but made no mention about it.
“Ok, I’m going to make this a lot more fun. I’ll call one move for the boys, and then one move for the girls.” Karen started to explain. “If you fall you’re out. Otherwise it’s all fair. The last one standing gets a special prize.” Karen flicked the spinner, waiting for it to stop before calling, “Boys. Right foot, green.” She waited for the boys to move into position before spinning again, this time saying, “Girls, Left hand, blue.”
She spun a couple more times, continuing to alternate between the boys and the girls turns, making sure the participants got nice and tangled up with each other. She then gave a little wink to Adam, and made a show of spinning the spinner one more time before calling, "Boys, right hand, GIRLS’ BUTTS!". All the players gave a confused and puzzled look, until Travis caught on, and quickly took hold of Hope's behind as she was the closest girl.
The other boys quickly realized what they were expected to do, each grabbing the butt of the nearest girl, some with an aggressive smack beforehand.
"Ahhh!" called Gwen, now being held onto by her own younger brother, and still trying to keep her balance, with both of her hands and feet on the mat, "That's not a real move!"
"Yeah, come on!" Lilly joined in the complaining, with Eddy's hand firmly squeezing her bottom.
All the girls started an uproar of protest until Karen was able to quiet them down. "Girls! Girls! Calm down! I did say I was going to make this game a little more fun. Now girls, left hand…" and she gave a quick smirk before finishing her sentence. "Dick." and wiggled her eyebrows a couple of times.
The girls only hesitated for a second, before each scrambling to grab a hold of the appropriate appendage through the boys' pants. Eddy, in particular, was grabbed with such force by Danni, he ended up being the first to fall, also taking out Danni and Hope in the process. Karen let out an uproarious laughter at the scene in front of her.
"It's not that funny." Eddy said, but couldn't help giving her a chuckle, not in any hurry to untangle himself from the two naked beauties that were now on top of him.
"Come on, what's the next move?" Lilly asked, as the three eliminated players were finally able to clear the game mat. She felt herself becoming particularly embarrassed to be holding onto Cody's appendage in this way, not sure why. Maybe because she was sharing that space with Kelly, with the only other girl still in the game, Gwen, holding onto Travis' crotch, seemingly trying to tease him through his clothes.
"Alright! Hold your horses!" Karen scolded, before calling, "Boys, hands, BOOBS!"
The girls were almost expecting it at this point, as each boy took hold. Adam was cheeky, placing one of his hands on Lilly's boob, and the other taking one of Gwen's. That forced Travis into a similar move, grabbing Gwen's other breast, and one of Kelly's. Cody took hold of Lilly's remaining boob, but was too far away from Kelly to reach her.
"Aww, sorry Cody, but I think you're out if you can't reach Kelly." Karen gave the boy an apologetic look. Cody took one last chance, stretching with all of his might towards Kelly, but just ended up falling over in his effort. Karen shook her head at him, motioning for him to go take a seat.
"Alright, we're whittling this down. Only five of you left. OK girls, grab some boy butt!" Even if Karen was attracted to girls, she still couldn't help enjoying calling out such titillating moves for the players.
The girls moved fast. Only two boys remained. Both Lilly and Kelly grabbed one of Adam's cheeks, while Gwen could not resist giving Travis a hard spank, almost knocking him over, before laying her hand to rest on his derriere.
Karen knew there was only one place left to go to up the game's ante. "Boys, I think I know what you're hoping I call next. Go ahead and grab yourself a bit of pussy."
Adam moved first, placing his hand between Lilly’s legs, his other hand still resting on her left boob. Travis tried moving to grab both Gwen’s and Kelly’s pussy, but ended up throwing off his balance, and he fell over, taking down the other four remaining players with him.
“Ok. I guess that’s it.” Karen laughed at the mass of teenage bodies trying to uncoil itself in front of her. “Looks like we don’t have any winners today.”
“That was really fun.” Adam was finally able to get himself free, helping to pull Lilly up next.
“Yeah. That was awesome!” Eddy agreed, sitting on the couch in between Danni and Hope. “Say, um, where’s the bathroom?” He asked, hoping he could finally go get himself some relief.
“Uh, there’s one down the hall there.” Cody said, pointing. “But, I’m going to go use it quick first.” He was already up out of his chair.
“Hang on. You boys wouldn’t be wanting to go do something naughty.” Gwen gave her brother and his classmate a knowing smirk.
“Naughty?” Lilly asked the older girl.
“You know.” and she made a jerking off motion with her hand.
“Ohhh…” Lilly blushed, understanding the girl’s accusation.
“Hey! I’m not....” Cody said, looking quite guilty, with his erection still pushing out the front of his pants.
“Relax, bro. All boys do it. In fact, all girls do it too. We’re just a little more reluctant to admit it.”
“Hey! Why don’t you do it in front of us!? I’ve never seen a boy do that before.” Hope said, looking optimistically at Cody. Of all the blonde girls in Karen’s club, she was probably the most straight of the bunch.
“Wait. No. That’s against the rules, guys.” Adam piped up.
“Since when have you cared about the rules, Adam?” Travis said, hoping this turn would lead to him receiving pleasure from one of the girls again, Gwen in particular he fantasized.
“Look, if it finally means I can get myself off, I’ll do it.” Eddy said, unzipping the fly of his pants.
Adam looked over at the clock in the corner of the room. It was still pretty early, he reasoned in his head, with plenty of time before they would be caught. “Well, I guess it’s alright. But why don’t we…”
Eddy now had his hard penis sticking out of his fly, with both Hope and Danni on either side of him looking on with wonder as he started stroking it up and down. “Why don’t we, what?” he asked.
Adam smirked, seeing all the girls were watching Eddy now. “Why don’t we have the girls do it for us?”
“Oh? Can I?” Danni asked first. Eddy gave her a quick head nod and a smile, stopping pleasuring himself, and the blonde girl continued for him. He let out a loud moan, having never been touched on his privates by a girl before, and almost came right then, barely managing to hold out.
“Gwen, will you do me?” Travis grinned at his best friend’s older sister.
“Sure!” The fifteen year old gave a happy smile, taking the boy's hand.
“Lilly?” Cody asked bashfully.
“Oh… Ummm, ok.” Lilly answered with just about the same amount of nervousness as the boy.
Hope sat there next to Eddy, looking disappointed she had been beaten to the punch by Danni, until Adam came to stand in front of her. “Would you like to come with me?” He asked, holding his hand out to the blonde girl.
“Yeah.” Hope smiled brightly, taking his hand, and he led them up the stairs, wanting to go somewhere that would be a little more private for their fun.
Kelly just had to give a certain look to Karen, and they knew exactly what the other girl was thinking. They ended up coming together in the middle of the room, and started making out as they both lowered to the floor.
Eddy became mesmerized with the two lesbians on the floor in front of him, which made him the first to cum. It had been a miracle he had even lasted that long with what Danni was doing to him. After only about a minute he found himself getting hard again, still watching as Kelly was now down in between Karen’s legs. He glanced over at Danni, who gave him a quick smirk before beginning to jerk him off again.
“So, how should we do this?” Lilly asked Cody, bashfully twisting her foot back and forth while holding her hands together in front of her.
“Well, um, you could…” He started whispering so no one else would hear. “Give me a blowjob. Since you said you would earlier.”
“Ohhh…” Lilly blushed really hard. “Is... is there somewhere less open we could go?”
“Ummm…” Cody looked around the room, and then spotted the basement door. “Yeah! Follow me!” He said excitedly, quickly heading to the door, with the blonde girl following close behind.
“Shall we begin?” Travis asked, raising and lowering his eyebrows a few times.
Gwen gave a little giggle. “Sure. But you need to take these off first.” She pulled at the waistband of his pants a couple times.
Travis had his pants down around his ankles quickly, and Gwen took a hold of his erection as soon as he stood back up. She started slowly stroking him, looking deep into his eyes. “You’ve got a cute dick.” She glanced down at it, before looking him in the eye again. “It’s too bad you boys can’t go naked all the time.”
“Aww, what are you talking about?” Travis grinned. “You girls look way better going naked all the time. Us boys are kind of awkward and ugly, but you girls look really beautiful.”
“Don’t sell yourself so short, Travis. I think you’re beautiful too.” She said too, causing him to blush deeply, but also smile widely. “So, you don’t mind if I do this, do you?” She got down on her knees in front of him.
“No. Not at all.” Travis continued to grin, as Gwen engulfed his penis with her mouth.
Down in the basement, Cody and Lilly were both just awkwardly staring at each other, neither sure how to begin. “Umm, maybe I should get undressed?” Cody finally broke the silence.
“Um, yeah.” Lilly answered pensively. She watched him strip down, until he got to his underpants. “Cody?”
“Yeah, Lilly.” He answered, a little unease in his voice.
“Do you like me?”
“Yeah Lilly. Of course. I mean we’re pretty good friends, right?”
She furrowed her brow. “No I mean, do you like me, like me?”
“Oh…” Cody blushed hard, but he managed to whisper out, “Yes.” which was barely audible to the girl.
“Yes?” Lilly’s stomach was a knot, until he nodded his head yes. Then a sense of relief washed over her, and she happily grabbed him in a hug, proclaiming, “Really!? I like you too!”
“You do!?” Cody grinned too, realizing he was being hugged by a naked girl while standing in just in his underwear.
“Yes!” They both smiled at each other, until without really realizing it, they were sharing their first kiss. “Oh, umm…” Lilly said, feeling awkward again once the kiss was broken. “Sorry.”
Cody, however, just grinned at the girl again. “Don’t apologize. That was really nice. I liked it.”
“You did?” She asked. “Me too!” and she was all smiles again.
“Lilly, do you really want to give me a blowjob? You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”
“Oh, well, all I really wanted was to see one of you naked.”
“Well, here.” Cody pushed his underwear down his hips, his erection springing free, bobbing a few times in front of him, as he let his underpants fall the rest of the way down.
“Oh, wow Cody! You were so sweet to let me look earlier. I could tell you were a little embarrassed. I can’t believe you’re completely naked in front of me right now!”
“Well, um, it’s really cool seeing you naked all the time. You look gorgeous. I just kind of wanted to return the favor, you know.”
“Oh, thanks.” She blushed again at his compliment. “So about that blowjob.”
“Yeah?” Cody asked hopefully.
“Why don’t you lie down on the couch, and I’ll get started.” and she looked at him provocatively.
Up in Adam’s room, Hope had just finished giving Adam the most wonderful hand-job of his life. Of course it was a first for both of them, so neither had much to compare it to, but it had been enjoyable for both all the same.
“So, can I ask how old you are?” Adam was pulling his pants back in place.
“I’m fourteen. I know, I know. I don’t look it, but it’s true.”
“Oh, really? How old are the other girls?”
“We’re all fourteen, and in eighth grade.”
“Really? Even Karen?”
“Yeah, even Karen. I know she’s kind of small up top.” She giggled. “Just don’t bring it up in front of her. She’s kinda touchy about it.”
“Thanks for the warning.” he chuckled. “Say, can I ask? You all seemed a little uncomfortable when you first came in. Why did you all decide to come over here? Or did you not know about the rules?”
“We came over because Karen asked us to do it. She told us we would have to be naked while here before we left her house.”
“Really? Does Karen have something over you girls? Is she blackmailing you or something?” Hope just shook her head no. “Then why do you go along with whatever she asks?”
“Cause Karen’s my friend.” She answered, knowing even if she wanted to tell the full truth, she would be unable to do it. “And we get to have a lot of fun when we do what she says. Like today for instance.” She answered as honestly as she could.
“Well, I suppose that makes sense.” Adam said with a grin. “I had a lot of fun too. Thanks for, well, you know.”
“Oh yeah! You too!” She gave a cheerful smile. “That was the first time I ever got to do that.”
“That was a first for me too.”
“Oh? Nice.” Hope let out a giggle.
“Yep. Although I just had a blowjob from a girl yesterday.”
“Oh really? Well, maybe next time I can do that.” and she gave him a coy smirk.
“Wow! That would be awesome, Hope!” Adam came close to give the naked girl a hug. “Well, we better get back downstairs. Who knows what the others have gotten up to without my supervision.” and he started towards the bedroom door.
“You’re funny Adam.” She said, laughing, and followed him into the hallway.
“Say, go on ahead. I better check on my sister. I haven’t seen her in awhile.”
“Ok. See you downstairs, Adam.” and she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before heading down the stairs.
Adam waited for her to round the corner, before opening the door to his sisters’ bedroom. He was only mildly surprised about what he found inside. Curled up on her bed together were Abbie and Blake, both still naked, and both fast asleep. He walked over to the foot of the bed, spotting the used condom lying on the floor, and tickled the bottom of his sister’s foot.
Abbie finally started stirring, turning over to face Blake’s direction, and let out a groggy “What?”
“Huh?” Blake also started to wake up, and then bolted wide awake when he realized the two of them were no longer alone in her room. “Adam!”
“Hey guys.” Adam just gave the couple a small grin.
Blake quickly cupped his hands over his manhood, embarrassed to be caught in such a compromising position. “What uh..?” He wasn’t sure what to say.
“Adam..?” Abbie was basically petrified, thinking about what would happen to her if her mother ever found out about what Blake and her had been up to that afternoon.
“You guys are lucky I’m the one that found you. Imagine if it was Maddie or Timmy. Or even worse, mom.”
“Please don’t tell on us, Adam.” Abbie begged, getting up from the bed, ready to plead her case.
Adam surprised both of them by saying, “Relax. I’m not going to tell anyone.”
Abbie gave her brother a perplexed look. “Really?”
“Why wouldn’t you?” Blake added, still lying in place on the bed.
“Because, you two were safe.” He glanced over at the condom, making both Abbie and Blake blush even more. “And now I know if I ever decide to have a girl up to my room, you will both give me the same courtesy.” He said with a grin, before he turned and walked out the door, closing it behind him.
Both Abbie and Blake were motionless for a minute, staying in stunned silence, until Blake started to laugh. “What are you laughing at?” Abbie looked at her boyfriend with shock.
“Come on, Abbie.” He said between laughs. “Your brother just caught us in bed, just after we had sex for the first time.”
“I don’t see how that’s funny.” She was, in fact, starting to get angry with him for his laughter.
“And he’s not going to use it against us.” Blake still couldn't stop laughing. “He just wants a little play time with a girl of his own.”
Abbie still didn’t see the humor in the situation, but at least stopped feeling mad, realizing her brother could have used this information to blackmail her even further. “Well, I guess we did dodge a bullet.”
“Exactly.” Blake was finally getting his laughter under control, getting up from the bed to stand in front of her, and he took her hands in his. “And this means he probably won't be getting us in trouble in the future either.”
“Oh. I didn’t consider that.” She gave a little giggle. “Come on. You better get dressed before my mom really does catch us.” Blake quickly put his clothing back on, and then the two headed downstairs, finding everyone else already gathered in the living room.
“Whelp, we should probably get going.” Karen said, starting to collect her clothes.
“Aww. That’s too bad.” Eddy moped. “Will you be coming back over sometime?”
“Dude, this isn’t even your house.” Adam chuckled at his classmate.
“Maybe sometime.” Karen said. The other blondes were all ready to go, having grabbed their clothes from the pile near the door. “See you guys around.” She led the girls out the door, and finally they were all able to start dressing themselves once outside.
Abbie shut the door, turning back to the group still inside. “Wow, I’m kinda beat. I think I need a little break after all of that.”
“Yeah, tell me about it.” Gwen agreed. “Cody, will you come let me into the house now?”
“Yeah, sure.” He helped his sister as she collected her clothes, holding them in a bundle as the two headed out the door, the girl content to walk home naked.
“I’m sure mom is wondering where we are too.” Blake said.
Lilly had already gathered up her own clothes. “Yeah, we should probably get home too.” and the two siblings were off as well, Blake offering to carry his sister’s clothes along the way for her.
Travis turned to Eddy. “Want to come hang out at my house? My dad won't be home until eight.”
The two boys were out the door quickly as well, leaving Adam and his sister alone. “Go ahead and continue your nap if you want, Abbie. I’ve got some homework I need to get done.”
“Homework? Since when do you do homework?” Abbie laughed a little.
“Ha ha, Abbie. We’re getting close to the end of the year, and I need to get some of my grades up before then.”
He was about to walk away, but she stopped him by asking. “Adam, you’re really not going to tell mom anything about that? About how you caught me and Blake..?” She gave him a pleading look, hoping he was really telling the truth earlier.
“No Abbie. I won’t tell anyone. And if it helps you not worry, I’ve had two girls up to my room already.”
Abbie was surprised he would just admit to something like that. “What? Who? When?”
“Heather yesterday, and Hope today. We were just leaving my room when I came to check on you.”
“Oh wow! Heather!?” She was astonished at that news. “Who knew my brother was such a ladies man.” She laughed.
Adam gave a blush, before saying, “You know me.”
Abbie let out another laugh, before pushing her brother’s shoulder. “Well I guess thanks for letting me know. I’ll keep your secret too.” She turned to leave, but then turned back to say. “Oh don’t forget about Madeline and Timothy. They should be home pretty soon.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on them. You can go relax in your room ‘til mom gets home.”
“Thanks Adam.” She said, heading up to her room.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 792 times
- Been thanked: 1104 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 12 (Part 1)
Lauren knew the longer her sister and her friend were left alone, the more likely it would be they would have a chance to plot against her. Besides, what good was having her sister and her sister’s friend going naked if they were just going to hide up in her room all afternoon?
Lauren and her mother had arrived home to discover Lauren’s 16 year old sister Susana, and her best friend Heather, both nude in the living room. Right there in front of one of the neighbor boys and fellow classmate, Mike. Instead of being angry as the girls expected, Susana and Lauren’s mom explained she had been informed of Heather’s nudity, and was perfectly fine with Susana joining her friend. Eventually, Susana’s mom had left the naked girls alone, with the 13 year old Lauren sneaking back downstairs and taking the opportunity to snap some explicit photos of the nude girls while also overhearing they had both gotten sexually excited while naked in front of their male classmate.
The two naked 16 year olds had been plotting on how to get even with Lauren, ultimately deciding they needed to give the 13 year old a taste of what it was like to go naked herself, before the younger girl was able to blackmail them into further humiliating themselves. They had just spent most of the afternoon coming up with a plan to get back at Susana’s younger sister, when Lauren poked her head into Susana’s room, overhearing Heather saying, “Good. Now we just need to be sure Lauren doesn’t find out about this.”
“Find out about what?” Lauren said, a smug smile on her face as she walked into her sister’s room.
“Nothing.” Susana tried to cover, not sure how long her sister had been listening to their conversation.
“Come on. We both know at this point you’re going to tell me anyway. Why not just tell me and get it over with?” Lauren said, keeping the smug look on her face. When the two naked girls just hesitated, she added, “Well, I guess all the boys at your school are about to find out what the two of you look like naked real soon.” and she nonchalantly turned around, ready to leave the room.
“Wait!” Susana called after her younger sister, causing her to turn back around, the smug smile back on her lips. “We were just talking about…” She turned to her friend, hoping Heather had thought of something to tell the younger girl that wouldn’t spoil their plan.
“We were just talking about you finding out that…” Heather was blank for a few seconds, before saying the only thing that came to her mind. “...You finding out that girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in this city.”
Susana’s eyes nearly bugged out of their sockets, hearing what her friend had just said. Lauren just gave the two a maniacal laugh, before saying, “Wow! That certainly explains some things going on here. Now why wouldn’t you two want me to know that?” she said with a devious little smile on her lips.
“You know why!” Heather said, furrowing her brow at the younger girl.
“Because you two secretly don't like being naked, but you don't want mom to know.”
“We do not…” Susana started to say, but got interrupted by Lauren again.
“Just admit it. It’s all over your faces.” When the two just sat there giving her a pensive look she added, “I might go easier on you if you just tell me the truth.”
“Gah! Fine! The truth is I hate being naked, but my stupid mom is making me do this because she thinks I’ll be better for it or something! Ok!?” Heather spat out.
“I just wanted to try it out for a little while, ‘cause I was curious.” Susana explained. “Then you and mom walked in and found me like this and I didn’t want to get into trouble so I just went along with what mom was saying. But Lauren, you must see how embarrassing this is for both of us.”
“It is pretty embarrassing for you two, isn’t it?” Lauren gave another wicked laugh. “Really, I’m glad you two feel comfortable enough to open up to me like that. That really takes some guts.”
Heather looked side eyed at the girl, not trusting her at all. “Uh… Yeah.”
“I suppose I can go easy on you for tonight then, since you shared your true feelings with me.” The younger girl smiled a mischievous smile at the two naked beauties. “Mom was talking about going to Burger Mountain tonight for dinner. I think it would be nice if you two volunteered to go through the drive through and pick up the order for her.”
“What!? But..!? We can at least get dressed, right?” Susana had to ask, already knowing what her younger sister’s answer would be.
“What would be the fun in that?” Lauren gave a little giggle and wiggled her eyebrows in mocking at the two girls.
“You can’t be serious! People will see us!” Heather let out a small whine, knowing there was really no use complaining.
“Yeah, probably. So what? Girls are allowed to go naked anywhere in the city, remember? I’m so glad you two told me about that.”
“But Lauren…” Susana started to beg, her bottom lip quivering a little.
“Hey. If you want we can go back to my original plan. I was going to have the both of you go inside to get the order. At least this way you’ll only be seen by the drive through workers.”
“I’m supposed to be home by six.” Heather started to explain.
“Don’t worry about it.” Lauren said. “My mom called your mom and invited you to stay for dinner.”
“There’s no way mom is going to let us go to Burger Mountain completely naked.” Susana added.
“Well let’s go see.” and Lauren turned and walked out of the room, forcing the naked girls to follow.
--------
After the wild afternoon Adam and his friends had just had, he was happy to have a little time alone to decompress. A bunch of girls had just spent the afternoon at his house, all naked as the rules demanded. First the girls had allowed the boys to pair them off, and then gave them a show of playing with each other. Then Adam had suggested what had ended up being a titillating game of twister with the girls, which had ended with the body parts of the players being called for the other players to grab. Finally, the boys had gotten a bit of relief, choosing one of the girls to take care of their throbbing needs.
Adam’s sister, Abbie, had also been there. Although she had snuck off with her boyfriend half way through, so they could have their own alone time. She and Blake had just lost their virginity to one another. Now she was back up in her room, alone and taking a nap, after her own exciting, but also exhausting, afternoon.
Adam pulled his backpack over to the living room couch, putting his books out on the coffee table in front of him, and got going on his homework. While his grades weren’t that terrible overall, he was hoping he could get his geography grade up in particular. He got lost in trying to memorize the map of the world in front of him, losing track of the time, and before he knew it his younger siblings were arriving home from their after-school activities. They were not the only ones to enter the front door, as with them was their classmate, Patrick, along with his older sister, Morgan.
“Hey kids!” Adam greeted the four as they came into the house. Madeline knew the rules, and had felt constrained all day in what she felt were clothes much too tight and itchy anyway, so practically felt relief as she started getting undressed. Morgan needed a little more prompting, however. “Morgan, do you know about the rules over here?”
“Oh, uh, yeah.” She said in a small voice, blushing at the boy.
“Yeah. Mom explained the rules to her yesterday when she came over.” Madeline explained, practically tearing her clothes off.
“Really? I didn’t know you were over here yesterday Morgan.” Adam raised one of his eyebrows at the girl.
“Oh, uh, I was.” She continued talking in a meek voice.
“I think you were inside giving Heather a spanking then, Adam.” Timmy explained to his brother.
“Oh really?” Adam said, remembering back to the spanking he had given the older teen girl the previous day, among other things. “Alright then, Morgan. You know the rules, now it's time to get undressed.”
“With... With you here?” Morgan was starting to turn beat red, and her stomach tied up into a knot. She couldn’t take her eyes from the boy's face.
“Yeah sure. Don’t worry about me. I’ve seen plenty of girls naked. Why, there were seven naked girls here not even an hour ago.”
“Really?” The girl asked with a bit of astonishment.
“Yep. So go ahead and get undressed, little lady. There’s no reason to be shy.” Morgan looked away from his face for the first time, biting the corner of her lip in trepidation. “Morgan, my mom put me in charge of the girls here, including giving out punishments if I need to. You better get a move on now, unless you want a spanking.” He added when the girl continued to just stand there.
Morgan looked at him with shock, but didn’t want a spanking. Adam grinned at the girl when she finally started to remove her clothes. He enjoyed the way she blushed, watching as she slid the straps of her rose colored dress down her arms. He turned his attention to the girl’s brother. “Patrick. Have you ever seen a girl naked before?”
“Huh?” The boy answered. “Oh no. I mean, yes. But only yesterday.”
“Madeline, come over here and help me explain the different parts of a girl to your friend.” Adam said, waiting for his younger sister to move in front of him. He turned her around, to face her male classmate, standing behind her so he could point to the different parts of her body without blocking the view. “Ok. We’ll start with what is between a girl’s legs, since that’s probably the most different. This is called a pussy.” He pointed to his sister’s slit.
“Wow! It kinda looks like a sideways mouth or something.” Patrick commented.
“I thought it was called a China?” Timmy asked.
Adam laughed at his younger brother’s question. “No, Timmy. That’s vagina. That’s the official word for it anyway. But it goes by many different names. Pussy is like a slang word. You could also call it a snatch, or a beaver, or kitty, or even a coochie.”
“I like coochie!” Madeline giggled, and Adam couldn’t help laughing at his younger sister’s proclamation, thinking of Karen and the blonde girls who had just left.
Morgan had finished getting undressed now, so Adam called the other girl over as well. “Now I’ll explain some more parts for you guys. Madeline, can you spread your legs and open your coochie for me?”
His younger sister smiled, happy her brother had used the term she preferred. “Sure Adam.” She used both hands, pulling apart the outer lips of her little pussy.
“You too, Morgan.” Morgan was much more reluctant than the younger girl to show herself off like this, but felt like she better do as she was told, not wanting to face any punishment from the boy in charge.
“Ok guys. If you learn one thing about a girl’s parts, it should be this. This is called a clit.” He pointed again, coming into contact with the hood of his sister’s little nub. Madeline let out a little sigh. “This little pearl here is the most sensitive part of a girl’s entire body. If you want to make a girl feel good, all you really need to do is rub this spot. Watch.” He started to gently rub his finger back and forth, making his younger sister get up onto her tippy-toes, and let out little moans of pleasure. “How’s that feel, Maddie?”
“Unnn! So good!”
“See. Why don’t you give it a try with Morgan?”
“Huh? I don’t…” Morgan started to say, but her brother had already made contact with her own little pearl. “Ahhhhh!”
“Careful Patrick. Be more gentle.” Adam continued to demonstrate the way to do it with his own sister.
Patrick's hand lightly started brushing his sister's genitals again, and Morgan started cooing in her own pleasure. “Ooh!”
“See, that’s how it’s done.” Adam commended the boy.
“Wow, this is so cool!” Patrick exclaimed, watching the way his sister wiggled around at his touch. She started rocking back and forth on the balls of her feet, really getting into it now.
Both girls were a little disappointed when the boys stopped what they were doing, so Adam could continue his demonstration. He pointed to his sister’s flat chest next. “Something else you probably noticed is how different girls are up top.” He pointed at Morgan next, demonstrating her two budding mounds. “See Patrick, your sister is starting to get boobs.” Morgan blushed deeply, feeling like some kind of strange model for her brother’s sex education class.
“When will I get boobies, Adam?” Madeline asked her older brother, feeling a pang of jealousy at the other girl, realizing she was the only girl going naked who didn’t have any boobs yet.
“I think really soon, Maddie. In fact…” He rubbed his hand over one of his younger sister’s nipples. “I think you’re starting to get breasts already.”
“Really?” Madeline asked with a bit of hope in her voice.
“Yeah. Look here.” He ran his hand over the bump of her nipple a couple more times. “Timmy, lift up your shirt for a second.” His younger brother came over and lifted his shirt as asked, displaying his own small nipples. “See, your nipples poke out a lot more than Timmy’s. You really are starting to get boobs, Maddie!” He said with a smile.
Madeline was feeling true pride and joy at hearing that, comparing her chest with her twin brother. “Wow! Awesome!”
“That’s another thing you boys should know about girls.” Adam continued, still rubbing his sister’s little nipple. “A girl’s nipples and boobs can be really sensitive too. So a girl likes it just as much when you play with their boobs, as you probably like to play with them.”
“Wow, really!?” Timmy asked.
“Yeah. It’s true.” Adam brought his other hand up, to start rubbing Madeline’s other nipple. “Doesn’t that feel good, Maddie?” He asked.
Madeline gave a little coo of pleasure. “Yeah, it’s nice.” She breathed out.
“Cool! Can I try?” Patrick asked the older boy.
“Sure. Go ahead.” Adam gave a gesture to his younger sister’s bare chest, and the neighbor boy continued rubbing the young girl’s nipples where he left off.
“What about me?” Timmy asked his older brother.
“Give it a try with Morgan.” He answered with a smile.
Morgan blushed as Timmy took hold, but was grateful that the younger boy was being gentle. Both young boys took their time getting to know the feel of the girl’s chests, learning how the girls liked to be touched and massaged. They took delight in seeing each of the girls’ nipples harden, as each girl got more and more into it. Then they both switched places, feeling their own sister’s breasts now, and enjoying the chance to compare the difference between the two. Eventually, the boys stopped, neither one really sure what else to do.
“Do you guys have any more questions?” Adam asked when they stopped. Both boys contemplated for a moment, before shaking their heads.
“Well, I have something I was wondering about.” Madeline asked, a bashful look crossing her face before continuing. “One of the girls told me boys can feel the same kind of feelings in their thingies yesterday. Is that true Adam? I asked Timmy, but he didn’t know.”
“Oh, ummm…” Adam was a little thrown off by his younger sister’s question for a moment. Then he wondered what his mom would think about him answering the question, but decided it ultimately wouldn’t hurt to answer. “Yeah. Actually, it’s true. Boys' things feel just as good when rubbed as a girl’s pussy, or coochie as you like to call it, Maddie.”
“Oh, that’s interesting.” She gave her twin a little covert smile.
“Anything else you girls had questions about?” The older boy asked, and when the girls indicated they had nothing more to add, he continued. “Alright then. So, did you guys get any homework from Mrs. Stewart?” Mrs. Stewart was both the boys, as well as Madeline’s fifth grade teacher.
“Yeah a little.” His younger sister answered.
“Then you better get to it. I don’t want you guys falling behind at school.” The thirteen year old replied.
“Aww, do we have to? We just got home.” Timmy complained.
“Come on, Timmy.” Adam scolded.
“Please Adam? Can’t we take a break for just a little while?” Madeline flashed her baby blue eyes at her older brother, giving him a sad puppy dog look.
Adam had always had trouble saying no to his little sister. “Well, alright. But just until mom gets home. Then you need to get your homework done.”
“Thanks Adam!” Madeline gave her older brother a quick hug, before grabbing each of the younger boys’ hands and rushing up the stairs. Morgan quickly followed along behind them, happy to be away from the older boy’s gaze.
Adam sat back down on the couch and continued his homework. He was just about finished up, when his mom returned home from work. “Hey mom!” He greeted her. “Oh, you’re already undressed?” He could see that his mom was fully naked now that she had shut the door, and chuckled to himself about how committed his mom really seemed to be about going nude.
“Hi Adam!” His mom dropped her things down in one of the chairs near the entrance, and rushed over to stand in front of him with such exuberance, he thought his mom looked much like his younger sister on Christmas morning. “I have some really great news!” She was beaming, and almost bouncing. She was so excited.
“What is it, mom?” Adam couldn’t help smiling along. Seeing his mom this excited was a very rare sight.
“So I talked with my boss, Mrs. Stevens, and she agreed with me that I should be allowed to work nude if I wish. Then we went to talk with one of the other partners, Mr. Lang. He seemed confused and flustered about the idea at first, until I got undressed right there in his office. Then he was all smiles and joined our side. It took a little more convincing for Mrs. Peterson, until we explained it would be voluntary, and then she reluctantly agreed to let me go nude on a trial basis. Hopefully she’ll agree to let me go nude permanently. Mrs. Stevens really wanted to join me too, but Mr. Lang suggested we should see how things go for me first, and then they could discuss it further.”
“Oh wow, mom! That’s great! I hope they end up letting you go naked full time! Then you’ll never really need to get dressed ever again!” Adam answered with a sly smile. “You know, I may know something that can help.” He pulled his phone from his pocket.
“What is it?”
“I was looking up some things in the morning yesterday, about what the nice cop lady told us Saturday. About girls being allowed to go naked, you know? I guess it turns out a year ago a nudist colony moved into West Falls.” West Falls was one of the neighboring towns. “There was this big lawsuit, but in the end the nudists won, so now nudity is allowed for the whole county.”
“Oh really?” Mrs. Larson took her son’s phone from his outstretched hand, quickly looking over the web-page, before handing it back. “Why were you looking this up?”
“I just wanted to make sure you and Abbie and Maddie would be safe. The cop was nice, but I wanted to be sure what she said was really true. Plus isn’t your work in West Falls? Maybe they can’t even really stop you from going naked.”
“Oh!” His mom gave him a big grin. “Please send me that link then, Adam. I’ll get it over to Mrs. Stevens as quickly as possible!”
“Sure mom!” Adam quickly sent his mom the message, before saying. “I was also looking at the news story for another reason. I was thinking it might be easier if you and Abbie just told everyone that you are nudists from now on. I think people would be more accepting of you girls being naked then.”
“Oh…” Mrs. Larson contemplated the idea for a moment, cocking her head to one side. “That’s a pretty good idea Adam. Did you come up with that all on your own?”
“Yeah.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I mean, kinda. I was looking up if being naked in public was allowed or not, and everyone kept referring to the naked people as nudists. So I think that’s the correct term.”
“Oh, that’s good to know Adam. I guess your sisters and I are nudists from here on out!” She gave an emphatic smile. “Speaking of your sisters, how are they? And your brother too?”
“They’re good, mom. Abbie was taking a nap after school, and Timmy and Maddie got home just about,” He looked over at the clock, “Just about an hour ago actually. They brought Morgan and Patrick with them. They’re upstairs playing video games.”
“Is Morgan following the rules?”
“Yeah mom. Of course. You made it very clear all girls have to follow that rule here.”
“Good. I just ask because I had some trouble with her mom yesterday. I’m glad to hear Morgan isn’t letting her mom color her perception of what is right and what is wrong. Can you believe Morgan told me her mother makes her bathe her brother? That poor boy. It must be so degrading for him.”
“Wow! Really? Poor Patrick.” Adam said, thinking about how he had just bathed his sisters last night, and thinking the situation wasn’t much different besides the gender. He was, however, glad not to be in Patrick’s shoes.
“Do the twins have any homework?” His mom interrupted his train of thought.
“Yeah, but they needed a little break after school, so I said they could play until you got home.”
“Well, I better let them know it’s time to get started.”
“Let me do that for you mom.” Adam got up from the couch. “You should get to relax too after working hard all day.”
“Thanks Adam. I wish I could, but someone needs to start dinner. While you’re up there, will you ask your older sister to come help me?”
“Sure mom.” Adam said, heading up the stairs. The door to his and his brother’s room was first, and he could hear the sound of the video game system blasting from the TV, so he poked his head in there first. What he found happening inside shocked him.
Earlier, when Madeline had led the two boys up the stairs into her brothers’ room, her main goal had been to see if what Gwen had told her, and what her older brother had just confirmed that afternoon, was really true. If boys really did feel good feelings when having their things rubbed. She just wasn't so sure her brother or the neighbor kids would feel the same. Timmy had expressed some interest yesterday, but his mind might have completely changed since then.
The boys were quick to rush over to the video game console, and had it booting up even before Morgan had entered the room.
"I don't really want to play video games." Madeline complained with a little pout.
"You don't?" Timmy looked at his sister with some concern. "You always want to play Kings and Castles. It's your favorite." Truthfully it was both of their favorites.
“It is.” She answered, going over to shut the door once Morgan was inside. “But I wanted to play something else.” She could see that her idea may not be as easy as she initially thought. “It felt really good downstairs, and I was kinda hoping one of you boys would continue playing with my girl parts.”
“Oh.” Timmy chuckled, and gave a little eye roll. Ever since his sister had learned how good it felt to be touched in that way, it had become practically all she ever wanted to do now.
Patrick spoke up before Timmy could say anything else. “I’ll play with your coochie!” He said eagerly, abandoning his controller, and going to meet the young girl as she sat down on one of the beds.
Madeline quickly opened her legs for him, and soon he was rubbing her little nub, making the girl coo with some satisfaction. He even started playing with her little pokie nipples, sending the girl into total delight. “Morgan, is it true you give Patrick a bath every night?” She asked the other girl, who had sat down across from her on the other bed, through her panting and moans.
“Well, most of the time. Yeah.” Both Morgan and Patrick blushed at the question. Patrick because he always felt embarrassed having to undress in front of his own sister, and then have his privates handled in such a manner by her. Morgan, because she secretly got a thrill out of being in charge of her brother like that, but was wondering if she really should feel that way, as the shoe was now on the other foot.
“My mom used to give my brother and me our baths together, but that was a long time ago.” Madeline explained. “It’s hard to remember what his thingie looked like.”
“Madeline!” Timmy was shocked at his own privates being brought up by his twin. He had barely been paying attention to his game, mostly focused on what his friend was doing to his sister.
“Do you ever rub your brother’s thingie when you give him a bath?” Madeline just continued, ignoring her own brother’s complaint.
“Yeah. My mom says I need to scrub him all over to get him clean.” The older girl laughed. “And usually he gets a stiffy from it, which is nice.”
“Hey!” It was Patrick who complained this time.
“What’s a stiffie?” Madeline asked.
“You know. When a boy’s thing sticks up and gets hard.”
“Oh…” A look of realization flashed across her face, as previous memories of sitting in her older brother’s lap and different times she had seen her twin appear to have something stashed away in his pants. “That’s what that is?” She said with a bit of astonishment.
Morgan laughed at the younger girl, realizing she was very sheltered, even having two brothers. “Yep, that’s what it is. Why did your mom stop giving you baths together? Seems like it would have helped you learn more about boys.”
“She said boys and girls seeing each other naked was very naughty when you get older. But I guess she changed her mind about girls.” Madeline answered.
“Oh, well, if you look, Patrick has a stiffie right now.” Morgan said with a little smirk.
“He does!?” Madeline asked, looking at her classmate seated next to her, and then down at his lap.
“Hey!” Patrick complained again, quickly covering his crotch from view of the girl, stopping playing with his naked classmate.
“Don’t be shy, Patrick. This is exactly what mom was talking to you about.” Morgan gave an encouraging look to her brother. Patrick exhaled, before moving his hands out of the way, and letting the neighbor girl look.
“Oh wow!” The naked girl looked at the slight protrusion in the boy's pants with some curiosity. “It’s kinda hard to tell what it really is though. With your pants on, I mean.” The young girl looked up, giving a sad and pleading look to the boy.
“He could always take them off.” Morgan suggested with another smirk.
“That’s not allow–” Timmy started to say, but was interrupted by his sister.
“But remember what we talked about yesterday, Timmy? You know, the…” She half whispered the word “Blowjob?” Patrick and Morgan were both shocked to hear that word from the younger girl. Maybe Madeline wasn’t as innocent as they thought. “Don’t you want to know what that’s like?”
Timmy had given up all pretenses of playing his game, and walked over to sit on the bed next to Morgan. “I guess.” He contemplated for a moment. “I thought that was going to be a secret between you and me.”
“Well it can be a secret between the four of us.” She looked at the other two siblings. “If you want.”
“Do you even know what a blowjob is?” Morgan asked, wondering if her friend even knew what she was talking about.
“Gwen and Abbie explained it to me yesterday. It’s when a girl sucks on a boy’s thingie.” Madeline declared, proud to at least have some knowledge about boys.
“Ok, I guess you do know.” Morgan said, with a little surprise.
“So what Adam said is really true? Boy’s feel good from their things like girls feel good from their pussies?” Timmy asked the older naked girl.
“Yeah, and it’s called a penis by the way. Or you can call it a dick or wiener.”
“So can we try?” Madeline asked her brother with joyful enthusiasm.
Morgan, being the oldest, thought she should take control of the situation. Plus it would give her a chance to get back on even footing, even if just for a little while. “Yeah, what do you say, boys?” She looked at her own brother first, before giving a smile to Timmy.
“Well, alright.” Patrick answered first, already having a lot of experience with being naked in front of a girl. He also hated to admit it, but it did feel really good when his sister washed his private parts, and from what he had heard, he knew a blowjob was supposed to be at least a hundred times better.
He stood up, and then undid his jeans, pushing them down to his angles. He gave a hesitant look at Madeline, seeing she was transfixed with what was hiding in his tighty-whities, before hooking his thumbs in the waistband. He let out a breath, and also pushed them down, letting his small, but respectable for an eleven year old, penis spring free, already hard, just like his sister had said. He sat back down, his pants still around his ankles. He wouldn’t get completely undressed if he didn’t have to.
“Yeah, ok.” Timmy followed his friend’s lead, pulling his pants and underwear down all at once. He wasn’t as shy about getting naked as the neighbor boy, more worried about breaking his mom’s rules and getting into trouble. He looked at Morgan with amusement, as the neighbor girl looked at his privates before he sat back down on the bed next to her.
Madeline watched both boys pull their pants down with great curiosity. She knew she had seen her twin brother’s penis before, but found it difficult to really remember what it looked like. Now she didn’t have to imagine, as two penises were now right in front of her. Another curiosity popped into the little girl’s head, as she looked them over. “Why do they look different?”
“Well, Patrick’s is hard, but Timmy’s is soft.” Morgan explained, pointing to each boy’s privates. “Timmy, is it ok if I..?” She asked, reaching her hand towards his privates. Timmy just nodded his head. Morgan took hold of the young boy’s penis, gently retracting his foreskin, like she had done many times with her own brother as she bathed him.
“Oh! I see…” Madeline didn’t completely understand yet, but with the foreskin pulled back, both boy’s privates looked similar to her now. She turned her attention back to the boy sitting next to her now. “Patrick? Would it be ok if I touched your thingie too?” she gave him another sad, pleading look.
“I suppose you’re gonna have to, if you’re really going to try giving me a BJ.” Patrick said, letting Madeline touch a boy’s penis for the first time in her short life.
“You don’t mind if I make you hard, do you Timmy?” Morgan asked, and then used her free hand to tickle the head of his penis.
Timmy sucked in a little air, having never been touched in such a way. Abbie had supervised his baths in the past, but usually left the washing up to him, and it had been a couple years since then. “That… Feels really… Good.” He said through the pleasure, and soon Morgan had him sporting his own little erection.
Morgan looked over at the other girl, still playing with Timmy’s privates, now stroking him up and down, something she had discovered her own brother seemed to really enjoy. “Should we try what you said?”
Madeline copied the older girl, also using a jerking motion herself. “You mean giving them a blowjob? Yeah!” she smiled. She didn’t wait around for permission, and simply bent herself at the waist, taking Patrick’s erection into her mouth.
“Ah! Watch the teeth!” Patrick complained.
“Sorry!” Madeline blushed, not really sure what to do.
“Maybe you should watch me first, Madeline.” Morgan said, getting up off the bed to kneel in front of the girl’s twin brother. Madeline got up to get a better view herself, watching as Morgan took Timmy’s hard penis into her mouth, and then started bobbing up and down, mimicking the motion she had just been doing with her hand.
“Oh! I see!” Madeline exclaimed, then hurriedly got into the same position in front of Patrick. She took the boy’s erection back into her mouth, making sure to keep her teeth away from it this time, then copped the older girl again.
The boys were both soon deep in pleasure, and young Timmy even started to buck his hips a little, but it was at that moment that Adam poked his head into the room. “What the hell!” He exclaimed, quickly coming into the room, hoping his mom hadn’t heard him yelling. “What the heck are you guys doing!?”
Both girls looked towards the direction of the door in shock, quickly scrambling to their feet. Madeline started slowly inching away from the boys, saying “Nothing.”
Both boys continued to sit on the bed, completely caught off guard, until Adam said, “Pull your pants up guys! Mom’s home!” That got the two boys moving, and they quickly had their pants back up and in place. “Now what the hell were you guys doing!?” Adam said, looking very angry. He knew it was hypocritical, after what had happened just that afternoon, but he didn’t know if he could trust his younger siblings or the others to keep something like this secret from his mom. That’s why he felt the need to scare them.
“They... They were giving us a blowjob.” Timmy explained to his older brother, afraid of just how much trouble he was now in.
“Who’s idea was it!?”
The two boys and Morgan all turned to look at Madeline, who said, “It was mine.” and hung her head in shame. “Please don’t tell mom, Adam.”
“I don’t think I can keep something like this a secret from her.” Adam said, playing up the sound of disappointment in his voice. “Timmy, Madeline, you both know the rules. Boys are not allowed to be undressed in front of girls in this house.”
“Please, can’t you go easy on them? Just this once?” Morgan begged, feeling somewhat responsible for encouraging the younger girl’s idea.
“Can’t you punish us yourself?” Madeline gave a sob, tears beginning to form in her eyes.
At that moment, Abbie came wandering down the hall, letting out a little yawn, and peered into the open doorway. “What’s going on?” she asked.
The four younger kids were all worried Adam was about to explain what he had just caught the four doing, but he just said. “Don’t worry, Abbie. I’ve got it under control. Oh, mom wants you to go help her make dinner.”
“Ok.” Abbie said, letting out another yawn, stretching her arms above her head, contorting her naked body in the process. “You guys listen to what Adam tells you. Mom put him in charge for a reason.”
Adam looked back at his older sister with a bewildered and almost amused look on his face, surprised by her words. Abbie was already walking away, however, and missed the expression on his face completely. Adam looked back at the other four kids, saying “Now what am I going to do about you guys.”
“Please Adam…” Madeline started to beg again, but her older brother interrupted.
“I suppose we can keep this from mom this time, but you four still need to be punished. I want all four of you to come straight over here after school tomorrow. I’ll give you your punishment then.” Adam explained, making the four younger children let out a small sigh of relief. “But this is your only warning. If I ever catch you guys doing something like this again, I’m going straight to mom!”
“Ok, Adam. We’ll be good!” Timmy said, with the other three all nodding and giving their agreement.
Madeline whipped her eyes of the tears, and gave her older brother a smile, softly saying “Thank you, Adam.”
“Yeah, ok.” Adam blushed at his younger sister, and smiled back, finding it hard to stay mad at her. “Alright, mom wants you guys to get your homework done. I think you’ve had a long enough break from school now.”
“I think we should be headed home anyway, Patrick.” Morgan said to her younger brother. She had just about had her fill of being naked anyway, and was deeply embarrassed about being caught by the older boy, wondering what he must think of her now.
“Ok.” Patrick said, following his sister to the door.
Adam gave the two a stern look before letting them pass. “Just remember your punishment after school tomorrow.”
Madeline and Timmy also headed down the stairs, to collect their backpacks from the living room where they had left them. Adam also followed, watching as Morgan got dressed, before she and her brother said their goodbyes to their friends and headed next door to their own home.
It was just about an hour later when Mrs. Larson called out that dinner was ready. “So how was your day, kids?” She asked, as the three naked females and two clothed boys sat down to eat.
“It was really good, mom.” Adam answered with a large grin, particularly remembering that afternoon.
“That’s good.” Their mother smiled. “What did you do after school?”
All of her kids looked side eyed at each other, but Adam continued, “Well, I invited Cody, Travis, and Lilly to come hang out for a while. And Abbie also invited a few of her friends over too.”
“Oh really?” She turned to speak with her daughter. “Anyone I know?”
“Um, Blake, and Gwen…” Abbie said, taking a pause. “And a few other girls I just met myself.”
“Oh.” She looked back over at her oldest son. “I trust there were no problems with the rules, or you would have said something to me already.”
“No, mom.” Adam answered. “In fact most of the girls were already undressed before I even let them into the house. I only had to remind a couple of the girls about the rules before they undressed.” He gave his older sister a little wink, not revealing to their mom one of the girls had been her.
“I see you’re finally starting to get used to the new rules around here, Abbie.”
“What do you mean, mom?” Abbie asked with some confusion.
“Well, I half expected to find you wearing clothes when I got here, or to hear your brother had to give you another punishment. I’m glad to see that was not the case. I’m proud of you Abbie.” Her mother gave her a warm smile.
“Mommy, the clothes I wore today were really tight and itchy.” Madeline complained, interrupting the conversation, with a fork full of salad in her mouth. “Do I really have to wear clothes?”
“Well, I’ll see what I can do, Madeline, but for now. Yes, you have to wear clothes. At least while you’re at school. Oh, and at soccer practice too.”
Abbie didn’t like where this line of questioning from her sister was leading. “Maddie, you can’t be serious? Do you really want to be naked at school? Won’t you be embarrassed by all the boys seeing you like that?”
“I don’t know.” Madeline gave a little shrug, looking down at her plate and blushing.
“Abbie! Don’t make your sister feel ashamed of herself for wanting to be naked!” Her mom scolded. “I thought you were finally starting to understand this.”
“I’m sorry, mom. I didn’t mean it like that.” Abbie thought fast, trying to cover for herself before her mom got angry with her again. “I just meant, what if all the boys in her class started making fun of her for being naked?”
“Now why would they go and do a thing like that, Abbie?” Her mom looked at her with genuine confusion. “There’s no reason for them to make fun of her. She’s a girl, and meant to be naked.” She looked at her oldest daughter expectantly. “Don’t you agree, Abbie.”
“Ummm… Yeah…” Abbie answered, unsure what else to say.
Adam couldn’t help grinning to himself, seeing how Abbie had barely managed to stay off of their mother’s bad side. He spoke up then, thinking he could give her a little reprieve, before she really did get into more trouble. “Mom, did you tell Abbie what I found out?”
“No, Adam. I haven’t told her yet. Thank you for reminding me. Why don’t you tell her since you’re the one who found it.” His mother answered, giving him a grin.
“Ok. So, about a year ago or so, there was this big lawsuit in West Falls. I guess some nudist colony wanted to move in there or something. Anyways, the nudists ended up winning the lawsuit. That’s why the nice cop lady told us it was ok for girls to go nude anywhere in the county.”
“I was reading over the ruling while dinner was cooking. I’m no legal expert like my boss, but I do have some understanding.” Their mom explained. “So, I want you girls to know, if you’re out in public, naked, and anyone tries making any trouble or complaints to you, simply tell them you are a nudist, and that they should mind their own business.”
“I guess that explains why no one has complained when I’m jogging with Blake.” Abbie said, thinking back to the shocked and amused looks of the people she had passed on Sunday, but how no one had said anything to her. She was thankful that her and Blake typically ran very early, realizing she hadn’t seen as many people that morning.
“What’s a nudist, mom?” Madeline asked, taking a sip of her milk.
“Well, a nudist is just someone who practices nudity, or goes naked, Maddie. And wouldn’t you agree that pretty much describes us now, Abbie?” Her mother said, with another expectant look towards her oldest daughter.
“Yeah, sure, mom.” Abbie agreed, even if she didn’t like the sound of it.
Once dinner was over, Abbie and Timmy got to work washing and drying the dishes respectively, as it was their turn. Adam went up to his room, happy he had already finished with his homework, and started up his game system to pass the time. Madeline went up to her room, to finish with her own school work, and Timmy joined her once all of the chores were done, while Abbie got going on her own homework.
Lauren and her mother had arrived home to discover Lauren’s 16 year old sister Susana, and her best friend Heather, both nude in the living room. Right there in front of one of the neighbor boys and fellow classmate, Mike. Instead of being angry as the girls expected, Susana and Lauren’s mom explained she had been informed of Heather’s nudity, and was perfectly fine with Susana joining her friend. Eventually, Susana’s mom had left the naked girls alone, with the 13 year old Lauren sneaking back downstairs and taking the opportunity to snap some explicit photos of the nude girls while also overhearing they had both gotten sexually excited while naked in front of their male classmate.
The two naked 16 year olds had been plotting on how to get even with Lauren, ultimately deciding they needed to give the 13 year old a taste of what it was like to go naked herself, before the younger girl was able to blackmail them into further humiliating themselves. They had just spent most of the afternoon coming up with a plan to get back at Susana’s younger sister, when Lauren poked her head into Susana’s room, overhearing Heather saying, “Good. Now we just need to be sure Lauren doesn’t find out about this.”
“Find out about what?” Lauren said, a smug smile on her face as she walked into her sister’s room.
“Nothing.” Susana tried to cover, not sure how long her sister had been listening to their conversation.
“Come on. We both know at this point you’re going to tell me anyway. Why not just tell me and get it over with?” Lauren said, keeping the smug look on her face. When the two naked girls just hesitated, she added, “Well, I guess all the boys at your school are about to find out what the two of you look like naked real soon.” and she nonchalantly turned around, ready to leave the room.
“Wait!” Susana called after her younger sister, causing her to turn back around, the smug smile back on her lips. “We were just talking about…” She turned to her friend, hoping Heather had thought of something to tell the younger girl that wouldn’t spoil their plan.
“We were just talking about you finding out that…” Heather was blank for a few seconds, before saying the only thing that came to her mind. “...You finding out that girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in this city.”
Susana’s eyes nearly bugged out of their sockets, hearing what her friend had just said. Lauren just gave the two a maniacal laugh, before saying, “Wow! That certainly explains some things going on here. Now why wouldn’t you two want me to know that?” she said with a devious little smile on her lips.
“You know why!” Heather said, furrowing her brow at the younger girl.
“Because you two secretly don't like being naked, but you don't want mom to know.”
“We do not…” Susana started to say, but got interrupted by Lauren again.
“Just admit it. It’s all over your faces.” When the two just sat there giving her a pensive look she added, “I might go easier on you if you just tell me the truth.”
“Gah! Fine! The truth is I hate being naked, but my stupid mom is making me do this because she thinks I’ll be better for it or something! Ok!?” Heather spat out.
“I just wanted to try it out for a little while, ‘cause I was curious.” Susana explained. “Then you and mom walked in and found me like this and I didn’t want to get into trouble so I just went along with what mom was saying. But Lauren, you must see how embarrassing this is for both of us.”
“It is pretty embarrassing for you two, isn’t it?” Lauren gave another wicked laugh. “Really, I’m glad you two feel comfortable enough to open up to me like that. That really takes some guts.”
Heather looked side eyed at the girl, not trusting her at all. “Uh… Yeah.”
“I suppose I can go easy on you for tonight then, since you shared your true feelings with me.” The younger girl smiled a mischievous smile at the two naked beauties. “Mom was talking about going to Burger Mountain tonight for dinner. I think it would be nice if you two volunteered to go through the drive through and pick up the order for her.”
“What!? But..!? We can at least get dressed, right?” Susana had to ask, already knowing what her younger sister’s answer would be.
“What would be the fun in that?” Lauren gave a little giggle and wiggled her eyebrows in mocking at the two girls.
“You can’t be serious! People will see us!” Heather let out a small whine, knowing there was really no use complaining.
“Yeah, probably. So what? Girls are allowed to go naked anywhere in the city, remember? I’m so glad you two told me about that.”
“But Lauren…” Susana started to beg, her bottom lip quivering a little.
“Hey. If you want we can go back to my original plan. I was going to have the both of you go inside to get the order. At least this way you’ll only be seen by the drive through workers.”
“I’m supposed to be home by six.” Heather started to explain.
“Don’t worry about it.” Lauren said. “My mom called your mom and invited you to stay for dinner.”
“There’s no way mom is going to let us go to Burger Mountain completely naked.” Susana added.
“Well let’s go see.” and Lauren turned and walked out of the room, forcing the naked girls to follow.
--------
After the wild afternoon Adam and his friends had just had, he was happy to have a little time alone to decompress. A bunch of girls had just spent the afternoon at his house, all naked as the rules demanded. First the girls had allowed the boys to pair them off, and then gave them a show of playing with each other. Then Adam had suggested what had ended up being a titillating game of twister with the girls, which had ended with the body parts of the players being called for the other players to grab. Finally, the boys had gotten a bit of relief, choosing one of the girls to take care of their throbbing needs.
Adam’s sister, Abbie, had also been there. Although she had snuck off with her boyfriend half way through, so they could have their own alone time. She and Blake had just lost their virginity to one another. Now she was back up in her room, alone and taking a nap, after her own exciting, but also exhausting, afternoon.
Adam pulled his backpack over to the living room couch, putting his books out on the coffee table in front of him, and got going on his homework. While his grades weren’t that terrible overall, he was hoping he could get his geography grade up in particular. He got lost in trying to memorize the map of the world in front of him, losing track of the time, and before he knew it his younger siblings were arriving home from their after-school activities. They were not the only ones to enter the front door, as with them was their classmate, Patrick, along with his older sister, Morgan.
“Hey kids!” Adam greeted the four as they came into the house. Madeline knew the rules, and had felt constrained all day in what she felt were clothes much too tight and itchy anyway, so practically felt relief as she started getting undressed. Morgan needed a little more prompting, however. “Morgan, do you know about the rules over here?”
“Oh, uh, yeah.” She said in a small voice, blushing at the boy.
“Yeah. Mom explained the rules to her yesterday when she came over.” Madeline explained, practically tearing her clothes off.
“Really? I didn’t know you were over here yesterday Morgan.” Adam raised one of his eyebrows at the girl.
“Oh, uh, I was.” She continued talking in a meek voice.
“I think you were inside giving Heather a spanking then, Adam.” Timmy explained to his brother.
“Oh really?” Adam said, remembering back to the spanking he had given the older teen girl the previous day, among other things. “Alright then, Morgan. You know the rules, now it's time to get undressed.”
“With... With you here?” Morgan was starting to turn beat red, and her stomach tied up into a knot. She couldn’t take her eyes from the boy's face.
“Yeah sure. Don’t worry about me. I’ve seen plenty of girls naked. Why, there were seven naked girls here not even an hour ago.”
“Really?” The girl asked with a bit of astonishment.
“Yep. So go ahead and get undressed, little lady. There’s no reason to be shy.” Morgan looked away from his face for the first time, biting the corner of her lip in trepidation. “Morgan, my mom put me in charge of the girls here, including giving out punishments if I need to. You better get a move on now, unless you want a spanking.” He added when the girl continued to just stand there.
Morgan looked at him with shock, but didn’t want a spanking. Adam grinned at the girl when she finally started to remove her clothes. He enjoyed the way she blushed, watching as she slid the straps of her rose colored dress down her arms. He turned his attention to the girl’s brother. “Patrick. Have you ever seen a girl naked before?”
“Huh?” The boy answered. “Oh no. I mean, yes. But only yesterday.”
“Madeline, come over here and help me explain the different parts of a girl to your friend.” Adam said, waiting for his younger sister to move in front of him. He turned her around, to face her male classmate, standing behind her so he could point to the different parts of her body without blocking the view. “Ok. We’ll start with what is between a girl’s legs, since that’s probably the most different. This is called a pussy.” He pointed to his sister’s slit.
“Wow! It kinda looks like a sideways mouth or something.” Patrick commented.
“I thought it was called a China?” Timmy asked.
Adam laughed at his younger brother’s question. “No, Timmy. That’s vagina. That’s the official word for it anyway. But it goes by many different names. Pussy is like a slang word. You could also call it a snatch, or a beaver, or kitty, or even a coochie.”
“I like coochie!” Madeline giggled, and Adam couldn’t help laughing at his younger sister’s proclamation, thinking of Karen and the blonde girls who had just left.
Morgan had finished getting undressed now, so Adam called the other girl over as well. “Now I’ll explain some more parts for you guys. Madeline, can you spread your legs and open your coochie for me?”
His younger sister smiled, happy her brother had used the term she preferred. “Sure Adam.” She used both hands, pulling apart the outer lips of her little pussy.
“You too, Morgan.” Morgan was much more reluctant than the younger girl to show herself off like this, but felt like she better do as she was told, not wanting to face any punishment from the boy in charge.
“Ok guys. If you learn one thing about a girl’s parts, it should be this. This is called a clit.” He pointed again, coming into contact with the hood of his sister’s little nub. Madeline let out a little sigh. “This little pearl here is the most sensitive part of a girl’s entire body. If you want to make a girl feel good, all you really need to do is rub this spot. Watch.” He started to gently rub his finger back and forth, making his younger sister get up onto her tippy-toes, and let out little moans of pleasure. “How’s that feel, Maddie?”
“Unnn! So good!”
“See. Why don’t you give it a try with Morgan?”
“Huh? I don’t…” Morgan started to say, but her brother had already made contact with her own little pearl. “Ahhhhh!”
“Careful Patrick. Be more gentle.” Adam continued to demonstrate the way to do it with his own sister.
Patrick's hand lightly started brushing his sister's genitals again, and Morgan started cooing in her own pleasure. “Ooh!”
“See, that’s how it’s done.” Adam commended the boy.
“Wow, this is so cool!” Patrick exclaimed, watching the way his sister wiggled around at his touch. She started rocking back and forth on the balls of her feet, really getting into it now.
Both girls were a little disappointed when the boys stopped what they were doing, so Adam could continue his demonstration. He pointed to his sister’s flat chest next. “Something else you probably noticed is how different girls are up top.” He pointed at Morgan next, demonstrating her two budding mounds. “See Patrick, your sister is starting to get boobs.” Morgan blushed deeply, feeling like some kind of strange model for her brother’s sex education class.
“When will I get boobies, Adam?” Madeline asked her older brother, feeling a pang of jealousy at the other girl, realizing she was the only girl going naked who didn’t have any boobs yet.
“I think really soon, Maddie. In fact…” He rubbed his hand over one of his younger sister’s nipples. “I think you’re starting to get breasts already.”
“Really?” Madeline asked with a bit of hope in her voice.
“Yeah. Look here.” He ran his hand over the bump of her nipple a couple more times. “Timmy, lift up your shirt for a second.” His younger brother came over and lifted his shirt as asked, displaying his own small nipples. “See, your nipples poke out a lot more than Timmy’s. You really are starting to get boobs, Maddie!” He said with a smile.
Madeline was feeling true pride and joy at hearing that, comparing her chest with her twin brother. “Wow! Awesome!”
“That’s another thing you boys should know about girls.” Adam continued, still rubbing his sister’s little nipple. “A girl’s nipples and boobs can be really sensitive too. So a girl likes it just as much when you play with their boobs, as you probably like to play with them.”
“Wow, really!?” Timmy asked.
“Yeah. It’s true.” Adam brought his other hand up, to start rubbing Madeline’s other nipple. “Doesn’t that feel good, Maddie?” He asked.
Madeline gave a little coo of pleasure. “Yeah, it’s nice.” She breathed out.
“Cool! Can I try?” Patrick asked the older boy.
“Sure. Go ahead.” Adam gave a gesture to his younger sister’s bare chest, and the neighbor boy continued rubbing the young girl’s nipples where he left off.
“What about me?” Timmy asked his older brother.
“Give it a try with Morgan.” He answered with a smile.
Morgan blushed as Timmy took hold, but was grateful that the younger boy was being gentle. Both young boys took their time getting to know the feel of the girl’s chests, learning how the girls liked to be touched and massaged. They took delight in seeing each of the girls’ nipples harden, as each girl got more and more into it. Then they both switched places, feeling their own sister’s breasts now, and enjoying the chance to compare the difference between the two. Eventually, the boys stopped, neither one really sure what else to do.
“Do you guys have any more questions?” Adam asked when they stopped. Both boys contemplated for a moment, before shaking their heads.
“Well, I have something I was wondering about.” Madeline asked, a bashful look crossing her face before continuing. “One of the girls told me boys can feel the same kind of feelings in their thingies yesterday. Is that true Adam? I asked Timmy, but he didn’t know.”
“Oh, ummm…” Adam was a little thrown off by his younger sister’s question for a moment. Then he wondered what his mom would think about him answering the question, but decided it ultimately wouldn’t hurt to answer. “Yeah. Actually, it’s true. Boys' things feel just as good when rubbed as a girl’s pussy, or coochie as you like to call it, Maddie.”
“Oh, that’s interesting.” She gave her twin a little covert smile.
“Anything else you girls had questions about?” The older boy asked, and when the girls indicated they had nothing more to add, he continued. “Alright then. So, did you guys get any homework from Mrs. Stewart?” Mrs. Stewart was both the boys, as well as Madeline’s fifth grade teacher.
“Yeah a little.” His younger sister answered.
“Then you better get to it. I don’t want you guys falling behind at school.” The thirteen year old replied.
“Aww, do we have to? We just got home.” Timmy complained.
“Come on, Timmy.” Adam scolded.
“Please Adam? Can’t we take a break for just a little while?” Madeline flashed her baby blue eyes at her older brother, giving him a sad puppy dog look.
Adam had always had trouble saying no to his little sister. “Well, alright. But just until mom gets home. Then you need to get your homework done.”
“Thanks Adam!” Madeline gave her older brother a quick hug, before grabbing each of the younger boys’ hands and rushing up the stairs. Morgan quickly followed along behind them, happy to be away from the older boy’s gaze.
Adam sat back down on the couch and continued his homework. He was just about finished up, when his mom returned home from work. “Hey mom!” He greeted her. “Oh, you’re already undressed?” He could see that his mom was fully naked now that she had shut the door, and chuckled to himself about how committed his mom really seemed to be about going nude.
“Hi Adam!” His mom dropped her things down in one of the chairs near the entrance, and rushed over to stand in front of him with such exuberance, he thought his mom looked much like his younger sister on Christmas morning. “I have some really great news!” She was beaming, and almost bouncing. She was so excited.
“What is it, mom?” Adam couldn’t help smiling along. Seeing his mom this excited was a very rare sight.
“So I talked with my boss, Mrs. Stevens, and she agreed with me that I should be allowed to work nude if I wish. Then we went to talk with one of the other partners, Mr. Lang. He seemed confused and flustered about the idea at first, until I got undressed right there in his office. Then he was all smiles and joined our side. It took a little more convincing for Mrs. Peterson, until we explained it would be voluntary, and then she reluctantly agreed to let me go nude on a trial basis. Hopefully she’ll agree to let me go nude permanently. Mrs. Stevens really wanted to join me too, but Mr. Lang suggested we should see how things go for me first, and then they could discuss it further.”
“Oh wow, mom! That’s great! I hope they end up letting you go naked full time! Then you’ll never really need to get dressed ever again!” Adam answered with a sly smile. “You know, I may know something that can help.” He pulled his phone from his pocket.
“What is it?”
“I was looking up some things in the morning yesterday, about what the nice cop lady told us Saturday. About girls being allowed to go naked, you know? I guess it turns out a year ago a nudist colony moved into West Falls.” West Falls was one of the neighboring towns. “There was this big lawsuit, but in the end the nudists won, so now nudity is allowed for the whole county.”
“Oh really?” Mrs. Larson took her son’s phone from his outstretched hand, quickly looking over the web-page, before handing it back. “Why were you looking this up?”
“I just wanted to make sure you and Abbie and Maddie would be safe. The cop was nice, but I wanted to be sure what she said was really true. Plus isn’t your work in West Falls? Maybe they can’t even really stop you from going naked.”
“Oh!” His mom gave him a big grin. “Please send me that link then, Adam. I’ll get it over to Mrs. Stevens as quickly as possible!”
“Sure mom!” Adam quickly sent his mom the message, before saying. “I was also looking at the news story for another reason. I was thinking it might be easier if you and Abbie just told everyone that you are nudists from now on. I think people would be more accepting of you girls being naked then.”
“Oh…” Mrs. Larson contemplated the idea for a moment, cocking her head to one side. “That’s a pretty good idea Adam. Did you come up with that all on your own?”
“Yeah.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I mean, kinda. I was looking up if being naked in public was allowed or not, and everyone kept referring to the naked people as nudists. So I think that’s the correct term.”
“Oh, that’s good to know Adam. I guess your sisters and I are nudists from here on out!” She gave an emphatic smile. “Speaking of your sisters, how are they? And your brother too?”
“They’re good, mom. Abbie was taking a nap after school, and Timmy and Maddie got home just about,” He looked over at the clock, “Just about an hour ago actually. They brought Morgan and Patrick with them. They’re upstairs playing video games.”
“Is Morgan following the rules?”
“Yeah mom. Of course. You made it very clear all girls have to follow that rule here.”
“Good. I just ask because I had some trouble with her mom yesterday. I’m glad to hear Morgan isn’t letting her mom color her perception of what is right and what is wrong. Can you believe Morgan told me her mother makes her bathe her brother? That poor boy. It must be so degrading for him.”
“Wow! Really? Poor Patrick.” Adam said, thinking about how he had just bathed his sisters last night, and thinking the situation wasn’t much different besides the gender. He was, however, glad not to be in Patrick’s shoes.
“Do the twins have any homework?” His mom interrupted his train of thought.
“Yeah, but they needed a little break after school, so I said they could play until you got home.”
“Well, I better let them know it’s time to get started.”
“Let me do that for you mom.” Adam got up from the couch. “You should get to relax too after working hard all day.”
“Thanks Adam. I wish I could, but someone needs to start dinner. While you’re up there, will you ask your older sister to come help me?”
“Sure mom.” Adam said, heading up the stairs. The door to his and his brother’s room was first, and he could hear the sound of the video game system blasting from the TV, so he poked his head in there first. What he found happening inside shocked him.
Earlier, when Madeline had led the two boys up the stairs into her brothers’ room, her main goal had been to see if what Gwen had told her, and what her older brother had just confirmed that afternoon, was really true. If boys really did feel good feelings when having their things rubbed. She just wasn't so sure her brother or the neighbor kids would feel the same. Timmy had expressed some interest yesterday, but his mind might have completely changed since then.
The boys were quick to rush over to the video game console, and had it booting up even before Morgan had entered the room.
"I don't really want to play video games." Madeline complained with a little pout.
"You don't?" Timmy looked at his sister with some concern. "You always want to play Kings and Castles. It's your favorite." Truthfully it was both of their favorites.
“It is.” She answered, going over to shut the door once Morgan was inside. “But I wanted to play something else.” She could see that her idea may not be as easy as she initially thought. “It felt really good downstairs, and I was kinda hoping one of you boys would continue playing with my girl parts.”
“Oh.” Timmy chuckled, and gave a little eye roll. Ever since his sister had learned how good it felt to be touched in that way, it had become practically all she ever wanted to do now.
Patrick spoke up before Timmy could say anything else. “I’ll play with your coochie!” He said eagerly, abandoning his controller, and going to meet the young girl as she sat down on one of the beds.
Madeline quickly opened her legs for him, and soon he was rubbing her little nub, making the girl coo with some satisfaction. He even started playing with her little pokie nipples, sending the girl into total delight. “Morgan, is it true you give Patrick a bath every night?” She asked the other girl, who had sat down across from her on the other bed, through her panting and moans.
“Well, most of the time. Yeah.” Both Morgan and Patrick blushed at the question. Patrick because he always felt embarrassed having to undress in front of his own sister, and then have his privates handled in such a manner by her. Morgan, because she secretly got a thrill out of being in charge of her brother like that, but was wondering if she really should feel that way, as the shoe was now on the other foot.
“My mom used to give my brother and me our baths together, but that was a long time ago.” Madeline explained. “It’s hard to remember what his thingie looked like.”
“Madeline!” Timmy was shocked at his own privates being brought up by his twin. He had barely been paying attention to his game, mostly focused on what his friend was doing to his sister.
“Do you ever rub your brother’s thingie when you give him a bath?” Madeline just continued, ignoring her own brother’s complaint.
“Yeah. My mom says I need to scrub him all over to get him clean.” The older girl laughed. “And usually he gets a stiffy from it, which is nice.”
“Hey!” It was Patrick who complained this time.
“What’s a stiffie?” Madeline asked.
“You know. When a boy’s thing sticks up and gets hard.”
“Oh…” A look of realization flashed across her face, as previous memories of sitting in her older brother’s lap and different times she had seen her twin appear to have something stashed away in his pants. “That’s what that is?” She said with a bit of astonishment.
Morgan laughed at the younger girl, realizing she was very sheltered, even having two brothers. “Yep, that’s what it is. Why did your mom stop giving you baths together? Seems like it would have helped you learn more about boys.”
“She said boys and girls seeing each other naked was very naughty when you get older. But I guess she changed her mind about girls.” Madeline answered.
“Oh, well, if you look, Patrick has a stiffie right now.” Morgan said with a little smirk.
“He does!?” Madeline asked, looking at her classmate seated next to her, and then down at his lap.
“Hey!” Patrick complained again, quickly covering his crotch from view of the girl, stopping playing with his naked classmate.
“Don’t be shy, Patrick. This is exactly what mom was talking to you about.” Morgan gave an encouraging look to her brother. Patrick exhaled, before moving his hands out of the way, and letting the neighbor girl look.
“Oh wow!” The naked girl looked at the slight protrusion in the boy's pants with some curiosity. “It’s kinda hard to tell what it really is though. With your pants on, I mean.” The young girl looked up, giving a sad and pleading look to the boy.
“He could always take them off.” Morgan suggested with another smirk.
“That’s not allow–” Timmy started to say, but was interrupted by his sister.
“But remember what we talked about yesterday, Timmy? You know, the…” She half whispered the word “Blowjob?” Patrick and Morgan were both shocked to hear that word from the younger girl. Maybe Madeline wasn’t as innocent as they thought. “Don’t you want to know what that’s like?”
Timmy had given up all pretenses of playing his game, and walked over to sit on the bed next to Morgan. “I guess.” He contemplated for a moment. “I thought that was going to be a secret between you and me.”
“Well it can be a secret between the four of us.” She looked at the other two siblings. “If you want.”
“Do you even know what a blowjob is?” Morgan asked, wondering if her friend even knew what she was talking about.
“Gwen and Abbie explained it to me yesterday. It’s when a girl sucks on a boy’s thingie.” Madeline declared, proud to at least have some knowledge about boys.
“Ok, I guess you do know.” Morgan said, with a little surprise.
“So what Adam said is really true? Boy’s feel good from their things like girls feel good from their pussies?” Timmy asked the older naked girl.
“Yeah, and it’s called a penis by the way. Or you can call it a dick or wiener.”
“So can we try?” Madeline asked her brother with joyful enthusiasm.
Morgan, being the oldest, thought she should take control of the situation. Plus it would give her a chance to get back on even footing, even if just for a little while. “Yeah, what do you say, boys?” She looked at her own brother first, before giving a smile to Timmy.
“Well, alright.” Patrick answered first, already having a lot of experience with being naked in front of a girl. He also hated to admit it, but it did feel really good when his sister washed his private parts, and from what he had heard, he knew a blowjob was supposed to be at least a hundred times better.
He stood up, and then undid his jeans, pushing them down to his angles. He gave a hesitant look at Madeline, seeing she was transfixed with what was hiding in his tighty-whities, before hooking his thumbs in the waistband. He let out a breath, and also pushed them down, letting his small, but respectable for an eleven year old, penis spring free, already hard, just like his sister had said. He sat back down, his pants still around his ankles. He wouldn’t get completely undressed if he didn’t have to.
“Yeah, ok.” Timmy followed his friend’s lead, pulling his pants and underwear down all at once. He wasn’t as shy about getting naked as the neighbor boy, more worried about breaking his mom’s rules and getting into trouble. He looked at Morgan with amusement, as the neighbor girl looked at his privates before he sat back down on the bed next to her.
Madeline watched both boys pull their pants down with great curiosity. She knew she had seen her twin brother’s penis before, but found it difficult to really remember what it looked like. Now she didn’t have to imagine, as two penises were now right in front of her. Another curiosity popped into the little girl’s head, as she looked them over. “Why do they look different?”
“Well, Patrick’s is hard, but Timmy’s is soft.” Morgan explained, pointing to each boy’s privates. “Timmy, is it ok if I..?” She asked, reaching her hand towards his privates. Timmy just nodded his head. Morgan took hold of the young boy’s penis, gently retracting his foreskin, like she had done many times with her own brother as she bathed him.
“Oh! I see…” Madeline didn’t completely understand yet, but with the foreskin pulled back, both boy’s privates looked similar to her now. She turned her attention back to the boy sitting next to her now. “Patrick? Would it be ok if I touched your thingie too?” she gave him another sad, pleading look.
“I suppose you’re gonna have to, if you’re really going to try giving me a BJ.” Patrick said, letting Madeline touch a boy’s penis for the first time in her short life.
“You don’t mind if I make you hard, do you Timmy?” Morgan asked, and then used her free hand to tickle the head of his penis.
Timmy sucked in a little air, having never been touched in such a way. Abbie had supervised his baths in the past, but usually left the washing up to him, and it had been a couple years since then. “That… Feels really… Good.” He said through the pleasure, and soon Morgan had him sporting his own little erection.
Morgan looked over at the other girl, still playing with Timmy’s privates, now stroking him up and down, something she had discovered her own brother seemed to really enjoy. “Should we try what you said?”
Madeline copied the older girl, also using a jerking motion herself. “You mean giving them a blowjob? Yeah!” she smiled. She didn’t wait around for permission, and simply bent herself at the waist, taking Patrick’s erection into her mouth.
“Ah! Watch the teeth!” Patrick complained.
“Sorry!” Madeline blushed, not really sure what to do.
“Maybe you should watch me first, Madeline.” Morgan said, getting up off the bed to kneel in front of the girl’s twin brother. Madeline got up to get a better view herself, watching as Morgan took Timmy’s hard penis into her mouth, and then started bobbing up and down, mimicking the motion she had just been doing with her hand.
“Oh! I see!” Madeline exclaimed, then hurriedly got into the same position in front of Patrick. She took the boy’s erection back into her mouth, making sure to keep her teeth away from it this time, then copped the older girl again.
The boys were both soon deep in pleasure, and young Timmy even started to buck his hips a little, but it was at that moment that Adam poked his head into the room. “What the hell!” He exclaimed, quickly coming into the room, hoping his mom hadn’t heard him yelling. “What the heck are you guys doing!?”
Both girls looked towards the direction of the door in shock, quickly scrambling to their feet. Madeline started slowly inching away from the boys, saying “Nothing.”
Both boys continued to sit on the bed, completely caught off guard, until Adam said, “Pull your pants up guys! Mom’s home!” That got the two boys moving, and they quickly had their pants back up and in place. “Now what the hell were you guys doing!?” Adam said, looking very angry. He knew it was hypocritical, after what had happened just that afternoon, but he didn’t know if he could trust his younger siblings or the others to keep something like this secret from his mom. That’s why he felt the need to scare them.
“They... They were giving us a blowjob.” Timmy explained to his older brother, afraid of just how much trouble he was now in.
“Who’s idea was it!?”
The two boys and Morgan all turned to look at Madeline, who said, “It was mine.” and hung her head in shame. “Please don’t tell mom, Adam.”
“I don’t think I can keep something like this a secret from her.” Adam said, playing up the sound of disappointment in his voice. “Timmy, Madeline, you both know the rules. Boys are not allowed to be undressed in front of girls in this house.”
“Please, can’t you go easy on them? Just this once?” Morgan begged, feeling somewhat responsible for encouraging the younger girl’s idea.
“Can’t you punish us yourself?” Madeline gave a sob, tears beginning to form in her eyes.
At that moment, Abbie came wandering down the hall, letting out a little yawn, and peered into the open doorway. “What’s going on?” she asked.
The four younger kids were all worried Adam was about to explain what he had just caught the four doing, but he just said. “Don’t worry, Abbie. I’ve got it under control. Oh, mom wants you to go help her make dinner.”
“Ok.” Abbie said, letting out another yawn, stretching her arms above her head, contorting her naked body in the process. “You guys listen to what Adam tells you. Mom put him in charge for a reason.”
Adam looked back at his older sister with a bewildered and almost amused look on his face, surprised by her words. Abbie was already walking away, however, and missed the expression on his face completely. Adam looked back at the other four kids, saying “Now what am I going to do about you guys.”
“Please Adam…” Madeline started to beg again, but her older brother interrupted.
“I suppose we can keep this from mom this time, but you four still need to be punished. I want all four of you to come straight over here after school tomorrow. I’ll give you your punishment then.” Adam explained, making the four younger children let out a small sigh of relief. “But this is your only warning. If I ever catch you guys doing something like this again, I’m going straight to mom!”
“Ok, Adam. We’ll be good!” Timmy said, with the other three all nodding and giving their agreement.
Madeline whipped her eyes of the tears, and gave her older brother a smile, softly saying “Thank you, Adam.”
“Yeah, ok.” Adam blushed at his younger sister, and smiled back, finding it hard to stay mad at her. “Alright, mom wants you guys to get your homework done. I think you’ve had a long enough break from school now.”
“I think we should be headed home anyway, Patrick.” Morgan said to her younger brother. She had just about had her fill of being naked anyway, and was deeply embarrassed about being caught by the older boy, wondering what he must think of her now.
“Ok.” Patrick said, following his sister to the door.
Adam gave the two a stern look before letting them pass. “Just remember your punishment after school tomorrow.”
Madeline and Timmy also headed down the stairs, to collect their backpacks from the living room where they had left them. Adam also followed, watching as Morgan got dressed, before she and her brother said their goodbyes to their friends and headed next door to their own home.
It was just about an hour later when Mrs. Larson called out that dinner was ready. “So how was your day, kids?” She asked, as the three naked females and two clothed boys sat down to eat.
“It was really good, mom.” Adam answered with a large grin, particularly remembering that afternoon.
“That’s good.” Their mother smiled. “What did you do after school?”
All of her kids looked side eyed at each other, but Adam continued, “Well, I invited Cody, Travis, and Lilly to come hang out for a while. And Abbie also invited a few of her friends over too.”
“Oh really?” She turned to speak with her daughter. “Anyone I know?”
“Um, Blake, and Gwen…” Abbie said, taking a pause. “And a few other girls I just met myself.”
“Oh.” She looked back over at her oldest son. “I trust there were no problems with the rules, or you would have said something to me already.”
“No, mom.” Adam answered. “In fact most of the girls were already undressed before I even let them into the house. I only had to remind a couple of the girls about the rules before they undressed.” He gave his older sister a little wink, not revealing to their mom one of the girls had been her.
“I see you’re finally starting to get used to the new rules around here, Abbie.”
“What do you mean, mom?” Abbie asked with some confusion.
“Well, I half expected to find you wearing clothes when I got here, or to hear your brother had to give you another punishment. I’m glad to see that was not the case. I’m proud of you Abbie.” Her mother gave her a warm smile.
“Mommy, the clothes I wore today were really tight and itchy.” Madeline complained, interrupting the conversation, with a fork full of salad in her mouth. “Do I really have to wear clothes?”
“Well, I’ll see what I can do, Madeline, but for now. Yes, you have to wear clothes. At least while you’re at school. Oh, and at soccer practice too.”
Abbie didn’t like where this line of questioning from her sister was leading. “Maddie, you can’t be serious? Do you really want to be naked at school? Won’t you be embarrassed by all the boys seeing you like that?”
“I don’t know.” Madeline gave a little shrug, looking down at her plate and blushing.
“Abbie! Don’t make your sister feel ashamed of herself for wanting to be naked!” Her mom scolded. “I thought you were finally starting to understand this.”
“I’m sorry, mom. I didn’t mean it like that.” Abbie thought fast, trying to cover for herself before her mom got angry with her again. “I just meant, what if all the boys in her class started making fun of her for being naked?”
“Now why would they go and do a thing like that, Abbie?” Her mom looked at her with genuine confusion. “There’s no reason for them to make fun of her. She’s a girl, and meant to be naked.” She looked at her oldest daughter expectantly. “Don’t you agree, Abbie.”
“Ummm… Yeah…” Abbie answered, unsure what else to say.
Adam couldn’t help grinning to himself, seeing how Abbie had barely managed to stay off of their mother’s bad side. He spoke up then, thinking he could give her a little reprieve, before she really did get into more trouble. “Mom, did you tell Abbie what I found out?”
“No, Adam. I haven’t told her yet. Thank you for reminding me. Why don’t you tell her since you’re the one who found it.” His mother answered, giving him a grin.
“Ok. So, about a year ago or so, there was this big lawsuit in West Falls. I guess some nudist colony wanted to move in there or something. Anyways, the nudists ended up winning the lawsuit. That’s why the nice cop lady told us it was ok for girls to go nude anywhere in the county.”
“I was reading over the ruling while dinner was cooking. I’m no legal expert like my boss, but I do have some understanding.” Their mom explained. “So, I want you girls to know, if you’re out in public, naked, and anyone tries making any trouble or complaints to you, simply tell them you are a nudist, and that they should mind their own business.”
“I guess that explains why no one has complained when I’m jogging with Blake.” Abbie said, thinking back to the shocked and amused looks of the people she had passed on Sunday, but how no one had said anything to her. She was thankful that her and Blake typically ran very early, realizing she hadn’t seen as many people that morning.
“What’s a nudist, mom?” Madeline asked, taking a sip of her milk.
“Well, a nudist is just someone who practices nudity, or goes naked, Maddie. And wouldn’t you agree that pretty much describes us now, Abbie?” Her mother said, with another expectant look towards her oldest daughter.
“Yeah, sure, mom.” Abbie agreed, even if she didn’t like the sound of it.
Once dinner was over, Abbie and Timmy got to work washing and drying the dishes respectively, as it was their turn. Adam went up to his room, happy he had already finished with his homework, and started up his game system to pass the time. Madeline went up to her room, to finish with her own school work, and Timmy joined her once all of the chores were done, while Abbie got going on her own homework.
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 19 guests